Vyučovanie o Mojžišovi

 

 

Nachádzame tam hore Amrama, ako sa modlí. A začína byť tak unavený, líha si. Modlí sa, až kým jednoducho nepadá na dlážku. Nemôže pokračovať ďalej a trocha si zdriemol. Zobudil sa. „Čo sa deje? Díva sa tu naokolo. Odkiaľ prichádza to Svetlo? Ó, pozrime sa, stojí tam v rohu.“ Stál tam Anjel, na boku mu visel meč. Ó, znovu sa pozrel a pretrel si oči. Zodvihol sa na kolená, povedal, „Pane. Ó, ó, čo chceš odo mňa?“ Povedal, „Amram, som Anjel Boží. Bol som poslaný z neba, aby som ti povedal, že Boh vypočul tvoje modlitby. A prišiel som ti povedať, že ide poslať vysloboditeľa. On pamätá na všetky Svoje zasľúbenia.“ Vidím teraz Anjela; dívam sa na neho; vyťahuje tento meč, ukazuje ním na sever. Amram sa díva. Povedal, „Tam, kde ukazuje tento meč, leží zasľúbená zem. A Ja som zasľúbil Abrahámovi, Izákovi a Jakobovi, tvojim otcom, že vy, ľudia, zdedíte tú zem. A počul som vzdychanie ľudu; počul som plač detí; a zostúpil som. A chcem, aby si vedel, že v tomto zohráš veľkú úlohu, Amram, pretože si bol verný v modlitbe. Bol si verný vo svojom dome. A na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, Jochebed, tvoja milá malá manželka, bude objímať malého chlapčeka. A ten malý chlapček bude vysloboditeľom.“ Sláva.



Povedal, „Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, On je tak nádherný.“ Pozrel sa a Anjel sa začal dvíhať. Vyzeralo to, akoby sa roztvorili celé nebesia, a on vyšiel z tej miestnosti. Chvíľu počkal. Povedal, „Ó, nie som bez seba.“

Zišiel naozaj rýchlo dolu schodmi a povedal, „Jochebed, Jochebed, rýchlo.“

Povedala, „Áno, čo sa deje, drahý?“

Povedal, „Vstaň.“ A cez okno svietilo mesačné svetlo... Vyzerala nádherne. A povedal, „Práve som uzrel Anjela Božieho a povedal mi všetky tieto veci.“

„Ó, ako vyzeral?“ povedala tá matka. „Ako vyzeral?“

Povedal, „Ó, bol nádherný. Mal oblečené žiarivé rúcho. Jeho oči iskrili, v ruke mal meč a ukazoval na sever.“ To je ten smer, viete, ktorým zasľúbená zem leží od Egypta; hore tým smerom, Palestína. Povedal, „Ukazoval na sever. A povedal, že na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, budeme mať dieťatko a toto malé dieťatko vystúpi a bude premožiteľom a vyslobodí Jeho ľud. Ó, haleluja, Jochebed.“

Stiahni audio súbor
VYUČOVANIE O MOJŽIŠOVI (TEACHING ON MOSES), 56-0513, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 112 min

   Aa

1       V poriadku, nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Neville. Fajn. Dobré ráno, priatelia. Musím sa raz za čas pozrieť, aby som zistil, či je ráno alebo večer. No, som šťastný, že tu dnes ráno som. Je horúco a iste mám horúce privítanie. Nemáme už viac čas jari; máme tu leto a zimu, či nie? Zdá sa, že všetko je nejako rozhádzané.

2        No, čo ma zdržalo; upratoval som dom. A bol som dnes ráno stuhnutý a ubolený. A vstal som dosť skoro, ale neuvedomoval som si, že žena má tak mnoho práce; musia nachystať tri deti a potom ísť do nedeľnej školy. Ó. Je to veľa práce, viac, než som si myslel. A myslel som, „No, teraz...“ Minulý večer som pracoval a prišiel som z evanjelizačného poľa, aby som pomohol upratať dom. Ó, nie je ľahko niekoho zohnať. Hm. Ponúkol som tridsaťpäť dolárov týždenne pre niekoho, kto by dozeral na dieťa, a nikto to nebude robiť.

3        Pred nedávnom som čítal tu z novín krátky článok. Samozrejme, toto s tým nesúvisí. Nejaký politik tu hore v Kentucky hovoril, že bol dvakrát v armáde, trikrát bol zranený ako hrdina, žil ako občan v susedstve, vykonal mnoho vecí, zachránil životy dvoch detí, jedno z potoka a druhé odniekiaľ inde, zabudol som, čo všetko musel vykonať. A nakoniec si myslel, no, že musia susedstvo zachovať v poriadku, že sa bude uchádzať o funkciu. A keď to urobil, zo stovky tisíc ľudí dostal päť hlasov. Pýtal sa šerifa, či by si mohol vziať odpílenú brokovnicu, aby sa mohol dostať von zo susedstva, povedal, „Bolo nebezpečné tam vôbec žiť.“ Nemal dostatok priateľov, ktorí by mu pomohli dostať sa von z mesta. To je americká vďačnosť, či nie? Je to tak. V Amerike, čím viac urobíš, tým viac sa od teba očakáva. Je to tak, viac sa od teba očakáva.

4        No, chcem dnes ráno vzdať komplimenty o tom, ako čisto a pekne vyzerá zbor. A ako som prišiel hore, urobili tam dvierka, aby bolo lepšie prúdenie vzduchu. Takže je to veľmi milé, ktokoľvek je tu vo výbore dôverníkov a pomohol toto navrhnúť, bolo to naozaj veľmi milé, a je to pekná poctivá práca. Myslím, že to urobil brat Hall, ak sa nemýlim. Je to veľmi dobrá práca.

5        No, je trocha neskoro, ale viete akí sú ľudia svätosti. Vidíte, netreba nejaký určitý čas, všakže, brat Slaughter, brat Deakman? Len všetko tak, ako to príde.

6        Dole na juhu sme mali nádherné zhromaždenia, ale mohol som začať rozprávať len pred pár dňami. Kázal som neustále v priebehu štyroch mesiacov a nemal som dostatok hlasu na to, aby som vôbec šepkal. Musel som robiť na moju ženu nejaké pohyby, viete, to, čo som chcel, a to je trocha... A po tomto, ako sem prichádzam naspäť, kde je také trocha pokrytecké počasie, ktoré máme (no, jeden deň chladno a druhý deň horúco), dostal som skutočnú ozajstnú starodávnu chrípku. A pred pár dňami som sa z toho dostal a zase to prepuklo. Ale i tak sme vďační dobrému Pánovi za všetku Jeho dobrotu a milosrdenstvo s nami a za to, aký bol dobrý. Mali sme tam dolu nádherné zhromaždenia a Pán nás nadmieru bohato žehnal.

7        A minulý večer okolo polnoci ma brat Wood zavolal dolu do svojho domu, a brat Arganbright po telefóne, chcel, aby som začal vo Švajčiarsku. Tak, to je priveľa chodenia pre starého človeka.

8        A tak teraz, naše nasledujúce zhromaždenie začína jedenásteho tento ďalší mesiac v Cadle Tabernacle v Indianapolise. V Cadle Tabernacle v Indianapolise, od 11. do 15. A potom, odtiaľ do Minneapolisu, Minneapolis; z Indianapolisu do Minneapolisu, kresťanskí obchodníci.

9        No, myslím, že ma zavolal brat Neville a chcel som prejaviť moju – vyjadriť, že si vážim jeho a to „Neville trio“, ktoré prišlo dolu a zaspievalo pre mňa na tom pohrebe, ktorý som mal predvčerom. A prosil som brata Neville; nemal žiadnych spevákov, rodina Liddick. Pán Liddick odišiel domov do slávy. A ja istotne... Ak jeho syn, nevidím ho tu; a neskôr som sa dozvedel, že to bol adoptovaný syn. Ako vedel, že jeho ocko zomiera, nespasený, bežal domov, aby ma ešte predtým zohnal, a jeho ocko zostal spasený predtým, ako zomrel. Tak tá najväčšia vec, ktorú kedy ten chlapec urobil, bolo ísť zohnať niekoho, aby sa pomodlil za jeho otca pred tým odchodom. A „Neville trio“ prišlo dolu a skutočne milo pre nich zaspievali.

10        A tak sa ma brat Neville opýtal, či by som dnes ráno a tiež dnes večer hovoril. A tak, všimli ste si, že Písmo hovorí, „Proste hojne, aby ste...“ Tak, brat Neville je ohľadom týchto vecí ozaj podľa Písma. A tak, urobím to najlepšie.

11        No, dnes ráno som povedal, keďže je Deň matiek a chceme hovoriť ku malým deťom. Myslel som, že dnes ráno bude dobrý čas pre malé deti. No, že Deň matky...

12        No, na zemi nie je nič milšie, o čom vieme, ako skutočná, pravá matka. Nech Boh žehná jej chrabrú dušu, skutočná, skutočná matka. Ale my máme dnes toľko náhrad, čo sa nazýva „matka“, to nie je matka, ony sú len ženy, ktoré majú deti, nie matky. Starodávna matka je taká, ktorá sa stará o svoju rodinu, a nie taká, čo behá po tých spoločenských miestach a tanečných sálach a po celú noc fajčí, pije a vyžíva sa v tom. Ona si nezaslúži to sväté pomenovanie „matka“. Ona je len žena (To je všetko.), ktorá vychováva dieťa, ale nie matka, pretože slovo „matka“ má iný význam. No, premýšľam, či viete...

13        Teraz ku Dňu matiek, chcem sa naozaj dobre vyjadriť. Sám mám starú šedivú matku, ktorá tam sedí. A myslím, deň... V poriadku; ale každý deň by mal byť Dňom matiek, nie len raz v roku. A ten dôvod prečo sa teraz dejú tieto veci ohľadom Dňa matiek...

14        A vidím, že sme tu len hŕstka a všetci sa navzájom poznáme. Sme domáci a to je dôvod, prečo ideme hovoriť takýmto spôsobom.

15        Myslím, že matka by mala byť každý deň rešpektovaná rovnako (Je to tak.), skutočná matka. Ale tento deň, ktorí nazvali Dňom matiek, nie je ničím iným než veľkým komerčným nezmyslom, len, aby vysali z ľudí peniaze. A to je hanba pre matku: Deň matiek, raz za rok, „No, nejdeme ju pozrieť, ale pošleme jej malú kyticu kvetov a tým to bude vybavené.“ To nie je matka. Ó, pre zmilovanie. Skutočná matka je tá žena, ktorá ťa vychovala a ty ju miluješ, vídaš ju a rozprávaš sa s ňou po celý čas, vyjadruješ jej po celý čas svoju lásku, nie iba jeden deň v roku.

16        Ale predtým, ako začnem moju malú drámu, chcel by som len vyjadriť toto a niektorým z vás to pripomenúť. A mnohí z vás zomreli, mnohí z nich odvtedy, čo sa toto stalo. Bolo to v roku 1933.

17        Videli ste pred pár dňami v novinách, ako tá žena zabila toho muža, vyhodila ho na svoju príjazdovú cestu a len cez neho cúvala autom dozadu a dopredu, až kým ho celého nerozmliaždila na ceste. A oni povedali... Advokáti a ostatní, povedali, „Či to neobviňuje vaše svedomie?“ Povedala, „Boh a ja začíname byť unavení z toho, akým spôsobom sa zaobchádza so ženami.“ Och. Áno, ona je modla. Je to tak. „Začíname byť unavení.“ Ako nízko sa tento národ môže zohnúť? Ako ďaleko môžeme zájsť bez Božieho súdu? Divil som sa; „Boh a ja...“ Ak by bol Boh vinný za všetok ten nezmysel, ktorý bol na Neho kladený, nemohol by byť Bohom, to je celé. „Boh a ja,“ ó, Boh s niečím takým nemá nič spoločné. Zaujímalo by ma, ako o tom bude rozmýšľať potom, keď bude v mukách?

18        Amerika... Teraz si pamätajte, ak to nemáte zapísané, zapíšte si to. Toto je moja predpoveď. Rozumiete? V roku 1933, keď sme mali zhromaždenia tam dole, kde starý – myslím, že teraz je tam „cirkev Kristova,“ zvykla to byť stará Amer... Je to rovno tu, brat Neville, rovno priamo dole. Žil tam Charlie Kurn. Čo to je? Sirotinec, ktorý je tu naproti Meigs Avenue. V roku 1933. Práve som zohnal Forda 1933ku a posvätil som ho v to ráno Pánovi. A predtým, ako som opustil dom, uzrel som videnie. Mám to zapísané, starý žltý papier, stále očakáva v Biblii. Videl som, ako prichádza čas konca.

19        A vy, koľkí si dokážu spomenúť, ako vtedy v 33-ťom vyzeralo auto? Ó, ono to začínalo trocha takto a smerom hore až dozadu a bolo to zalomené smerom dole, aby tam mohla visieť rezervná pneumatika. Uzrel som videnie, že pred príchodom Pánovým budú tie autá vyzerať ako vajce. Koľkí z vás si pamätajú tú predpoveď? Zostal tu ešte niekto? Myslím, že brat Steward odišiel. Bolo to v roku 1933, keď sme tam mali zhromaždenia. Domnievam sa, že asi všetci z nich už odišli, odvtedy.

20        A predpovedal som, že Amerika, ich bohom číslo jedna budú ženy. To je to, čo to je. Všetko sa vzoruje po Hollywoode. Mám veci na nahrávkach zo zložiek FBI, ktoré by vás úplne šokovali, len vám povedať rovno kde, a škandál týchto filmových hviezd, nie je tam jediná z nich, sotva, ktorá by nebola prostitútkou. A FBI to odhalila len nedávno; mám to z ich vlastnej zložky. A tak, všetky z nich žijú vonku, dokonca tieto filmové hviezdy, kde to oni dokázali, vošli dnu a pristihli ich, žili s mužmi, dvadsaťpäť a päťdesiat dolárov za večer od mužov, všade hore a dole, v Hollywoode a všade, mali privátne domy a muži tam vzadu, kde ich posielali von ku týmto ľuďom.

 A to je to, na čo sa dívame, televízia, a tu vonku na týchto obrazovkách a takých veciach, a dovoľujeme našim deťom, aby to nazývali idolom [Anglické slovo „idol“ znamená doslovne „modla“ – pozn.prekl.] A to potom nazývate matkou? To má veľmi ďaleko od matky. To je nečistota. Presne tak. A jednako určujú krok tohto dňa. No, nechávajú ich, také oblečenie, aké nosia, sledujte, americké ženy sa obliekajú rovno tak ako ony, a všetko ostatné. Samozrejme. A bohom Ameriky je žena. Nie Jehova; oni sa od Toho odvrátili. Nie teraz ku matke, odložme to teraz, to je posvätná vec, o ktorej ideme rozprávať; ale myslím tým, ku žene.

21        A pamätajte, predpovedám, že pred tým veľkým totálnym zničením, pričom nehovorím, že toto mi povedal Pán, ale verím, že niečo sa stane buď medzi terajškom, alebo v tom čase v 77-mom. Môže to prísť...?... v tejto hodine. Ale medzi terajškom a 77-mim, predpovedám, že nastane buď veľká skaza, alebo totálne zničenie celej zeme, medzi terajškom a 77-mim; predpovedal som to v roku 1933.

22        Predpovedal som, že ženy búdu viac a viac nemorálne a národ sa bude rozpadať a bude to visieť na matke alebo akoby na matke, až sa stanú, žena sa stane modlou (idolom). A po chvíli bude Amerike vládnuť žena. Zaznačte si to a vidzte, či to nie je pravda. Žena zaujme prezidentské kreslo alebo niečo také, nejakú veľkú vysokú moc nad Amerikou.

23        Keď... Toto hovorím s úctou, dámy. Keď sa žena dostáva von z kuchyne, je pomimo svojho miesta. Je to tak. To je miesto, kam patrí. Pomimo toho nemá žiadne miesto. A teraz, nie som na ne tvrdí, ale iba hovorím to, čo je pravda, a to, čo je Biblia. Zvyklo to tak bývať, že muž bol hlavou domu, ale to bolo v biblických dňoch. On tým viacej nie je. On je bábkou alebo je pestúnom alebo niečím takým. A teraz... Nie, ony sa chcú starať o psa, užívať antikoncepciu a nosiť po celý čas naokolo na rukách malého psa, aby ste tak mohli celú noc pobehovať.

24        Nehovorím o matke. Nech ich Boh žehná. To je to, čo teraz drží spolovice národ pokope, to je skutočná, dobrá, posvätená, Bohom - spasená matka. Presne tak.

25        Ale to je hanba, ako upadli naše ženy. Mám výstrižok z novín. Vystrihol som si to po tejto poslednej svetovej vojne, druhej, kde je povedané, „Kam sa podela morálka amerických žien, že po šiestich mesiacoch v zámorí, štyria z piatich vojakov zostali rozvedení, ich ženy sa s nimi rozviedli a vydali sa za nejakého iného muža?“ A nedokázali na nich ani počkať, keď sa vrátia zo zámoria, tí vojaci, ktorí tam zomierali na bojovom poli. Taká osoba, ktorá to robí, nie je hodná toho, aby bola nazvaná „matkou“; tým posvätným menom. Nie, nie je. A tak, vždy ma nazývali, že nenávidím ženy, ale nie je to tak. Myslím, že žena je niečo nádherné, obzvlášť matka. Ale mali by byť na svojich miestach a nezaujímať miesto muža a nezaujímať miesto Boha.

26        A dnes ráno som počul nejakú cirkev svätosti, ako hovorila, že matka vládne hviezdam na nebi a všetko také. Viem si predstaviť katolíkov, ako to robia s pannou Máriou, a takto podobne, pri čom uctievajú tie mŕtve ženy, svätú Cecíliu a všetko také, čo je tá najvyššia forma špiritizmu. To je všetko, čo to je. Všetko, čo sa prihovára mŕtvym, je špiritizmus. Takže existuje iba jeden Prímluvca medzi Bohom a človekom, a to je Kristus Ježiš. To je pravda. Žiaden iný svätý, nič pomimo Pána Ježiša Krista, ktorý je Tým jediným, ktorý je Prímluvcom medzi Bohom a človekom. Ale keď vidím cirkvi, dokonca sa to dostáva za kazateľňu, všetka posvätnosť je vzatá od Krista a daná matke, všetka posvätnosť je vzatá, a potom začínajú a tam to máte.

27        A tak... Ale zostala skutočná matka. Chvála Bohu. Práve tak, ako keď vidíte pokrytca, existuje ozajstný Kresťan, ktorý skutočne žije ten život. Kde máte „pre“, tam máte „proti“. Je to presne tak. A teraz, o takej matke a o takom dieťati chceme teraz hovoriť z Biblie.

28        No, zaujímalo by ma, koľko malých chlapcov a dievčat tu dnes ráno máme? Ak ste včera počuli vysielanie brata Nevilleho... Koľkí malí chlapci a dievčatá by radi prišli sem hore a posadili sa na predné sedadlo, zatiaľ čo ku vám budem hovoriť? Chceli by ste sem hore prísť? Je tu jedno, dve, tri, štyri, päť sedadiel tu; jedno tu, to je šesť, nejaké malé sedadlá tuto. Chceli by ste prísť dopredu, niektorí z vás maličkých, ktorí dokážete prísť bez mamy, a chceli by ste prísť sem hore, ste viac než vítaní. Naše matky nie sú... [Niekto hovorí, „Oni sú vzadu v miestnosti nedeľnej školy.“ – pozn.prekl.] Ó, oni sú v miestnosti nedeľnej školy, no, to je skvelé. Počkáme chvíľu a budeme rozprávať a oni budú o chvíľu vonku. A len zhromaždíme naokolo malé čierne a hnedé a modré oči sem hore a budeme ku každému jednému z nich hovoriť. No, koľkí milujú Pána, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] V poriadku.

29        No, chcem hovoriť ku matkám a deťom a je to smerované ku nim.

30        Dnes večer, ak Pán dá, chcem hovoriť o prvom zázraku, ktorý Ježiš učinil, a ako to bolo vykonané a akou mocou a čo On robil, keď to vykonal. Koľkí viete, čo bolo tým prvým zázrakom, ktorý On učinil? Povedzme to všetci spolu. Premenil vodu na víno.

 Je to tak, prvý zázrak, ktorý vykonal... No, ak Pán dá. Zatiaľ čo som dnes ráno študoval, len mi to prišlo na myseľ.

31        Vidím, že dnes ráno tam vzadu máme našich dobrých priateľov, pána a pani Gender, myslím. Práve som si ho náhodou všimol, ako som sa obrátil okolo stĺpa týmto smerom. Minule som bol na prehliadke. Musím chodiť na prehliadky kvôli službe v zámorí. A keď som vyšiel, koho som nestretol, ak nie pána a pani Gender, ako tam sedeli v kancelárii doktora Schoena v Louisville, veľmi milého kresťanského brata. Poviem vám, naozaj som tam stretol skutočného muža, toho skutočného, ktorý verí v Boha a tam vzkladá svoje nádeje.

32        Viete čo? Poviem vám, našiel som viac doktorov, ktorí veria v Božské uzdravenie, než kazateľov. Je to tak. Rozprávate sa s nimi. Povedal som, „Samozrejme.“ A keď on... Keď som bol na odchode, on vzal moju ruku a povedal, „Brat Branham, robíš pre ľudstvo viac, než ja kedy dokážem urobiť.“ Povedal, „Je to tak.“ Povedal, „Môžeš pomôcť ľuďom, ktorých by som sa ani nemohol dotknúť.“ Povedal, „Je to pravda.“

33        Povedal som, „No, samozrejme, môžeš ich zašiť alebo napraviť kosť alebo niečo také; ale Boh koná to uzdravenie.“

34        On povedal, „To je pravda.“ Amen. Ó, rád vidím široko-myseľných, rozumne zmýšľajúcich ľudí. Myslím chirurgiu, medicínskeho lekára a chiropraktiku, osteopatiu, Božské uzdravenie, a všetko spolu, ak čokoľvek z toho dokáže niekomu pomôcť, som za to. A keď si vezmete, že doktor odsudzuje kazateľa a kazateľ odsudzuje doktora, osteopat odsudzuje chirurga, chirurg odsudzuje medicínskeho doktora, môžete si toto predstaviť, niekde tam je nejaký sebecký motív (Presne tak.), pretože každý jeden z nich dokázal, že niekomu pomohli. Je to presne tak.

35        No, myslím, že ide o to, že ak sú naše motívy správne a naše srdcia sú správne nastavené pre ľudí, mali by sme všetci pracovať spoločne, aby sme pomohli nášmu blížnemu, aby sme z toho urobili ľahší život. A potom vaše motívy nie sú sebecké, oddávajúc chválu Bohu, ktorý dáva všetky veci zadarmo. Amen. Tak veru. Ó, nemali by sme mať nikde žiadnu sebeckosť; malo by to byť dokonalé.

36        Ak chiropraktik môže pomôcť tomuto, osteopat pomôže tamtomu, chirurg pomôže tomuto a niečo ďalšie pomôže tamtomu, modlime sa za všetko z toho (Amen.), aby len Boh pomohol Svojim drahým ľuďom, aby boli zdraví a šťastní. Pretože tu veľmi dlho nezostaneme; len zopár dní a sme na ceste preč niekam inam. Takže to, čo sa snažíme robiť, je spraviť život o trocha ľahší, aby ste mohli mať lepší čas, zatiaľ čo ste tu. Amen.

37        No, na tejto myšlienke skloňme svoje hlavy predtým, ako otvoríme Bibliu, a prehovorme k nášmu milému Spasiteľovi.

38        Náš láskavý nebeský Otče, dnes ráno prichádzame tak pokorne do Tvojej Prítomnosti a ďakujeme Ti nado všetko, čo kedy bolo na zemi alebo kedy bude, za Pána Ježiša Krista. Lebo On bol Ten, ktorý človeka a Boha priviedol dokopy a zmieril nás úbohých, nehodných, bezbožných cudzincov. Boli sme preč od Boha skrze našu voľbu, zvolili sme si náš vlastný výber a odišli sme od Neho preč. A On bol tak dobrý, že prišiel, a zatiaľ čo sme sa Bohu neľúbili, zatiaľ čo sme boli hriešnikmi, preč od Boha, On nás zmieril späť k Otcovi skrze preliatie Svojej vlastnej Krvi.

39        Ako Ti za Neho ďakujeme. A dnes stojí ako Prostredník, Ten Jediný medzi Bohom a človekom, ktorý môže spôsobiť, aby modlitba prišla do Prítomnosti Božej, na základe Jeho vlastnej Krvi, ktorú prelial, zo zeme do slávy. Prišiel na túto zem skrze maštaľ, narodil sa vo válove pre zvieratá, odišiel zo zeme skrze trest smrti. Zem Ho nechcela. Nebo Ho nemohlo prijať, pretože bol hriešnikom; mal na Sebe naše hriechy. Zem Ho nechcela; oni Ho odmietli, „Preč s takou Osobou.“ On dokonca nemal ani miesto, kde by sa narodil, alebo miesto, kde by zomrel. A visel medzi nebom a zemou; nebo Ho nemohlo prijať, ani zem Ho nechcela mať. A On aj tak zomrel, aby nás spasil od hriechu, aby uzdravil našu chorobu, aby nám dal radosť a krásny pobyt, zatiaľ čo sme na zemi. Čo za Spasiteľa. Ó, ako Ti za Neho ďakujeme.

40        Ó, Bože, nech je všetko uctievanie nášho srdca vyliate pre Neho a iba pre Neho Samého. Nech každá úcta a každé uctievanie, všetko, čo prichádza z našich pier alebo srdca, nech je to zložené na Neho, ktorý je hoden všetkého. Ten, ktorý raz sedel na tróne s Knihou vo Svojej ruke, žiaden človek na nebi ani na zemi nebol hodný alebo schopný, aby sa vôbec na tú Knihu pozrel, alebo uvoľnil Pečate, ktorými To bolo zapečatené. A tento Baránok, ktorý bol zabitý od založenia sveta, prišiel, vzal To z Jeho ruky, otvoril Pečate a uvoľnil Slová pre ľudí.

41        A, Otče, modlíme sa dnes, aby Jeho Svätý Duch uvoľnil naše srdcia od všetkej ich temnosti, uvoľnil náš jazyk od všetkého, čo je mrzké, odpustil nám všetky naše hriechy, vzal preč všetku temnosť a pohol sa dnes ráno do našich sŕdc.

42        A zvlášť tieto malé deti, Bože, žehnaj ich, ako tu dnes ráno sedia so svojou milou matkou. A, Bože, ako sme Ti vďační za materstvo, za skutočné ženy. V strede všetkej tejto temnosti, modlárstva, nečistoty a skazenia sveta, jednako máme skutočné ozajstné matky. Ako Ti za ne ďakujeme. Obe, mladé i staré, Otče, ďakujeme Ti za skutočné materstvo. A modlíme sa, Bože, aby si ich požehnal.

43        Dnes ráno tu vidíme mnohých z našich bratov a sestier, ako na sebe majú tie biele ruže alebo biele karafiáty a kvety, čo znamená, že ich drahá posvätená matka prešla poza oponu na druhú stranu: nie je mŕtva, ale žije navždy. Jedného dňa aj oni prídu dolu ku rieke a tam sa dostanú ku tomu, že ju znova uvidia na druhej strane. Mnohí majú na sebe červené ruže; matka je stále tu. Ďakujeme Ti za to.

44        Modlíme sa, aby si nás žehnal, ako sme spolu a študujeme Tvoje Slovo, lebo o to prosíme v Kristovom Mene. Amen.

45        No, nech vás Pán žehná. A začneme dnes ráno rovno so Slovom. No, najprv, pred touto malou drámou, myslel som na matky a ich malé deti... A pravdepodobne ma budú počuť, pretože táto vec je dosť hlasná. A chystám sa predstaviť malú drámu, pretože som si teraz na mojich zhromaždeniach všimol, že niekedy tie drámy veľmi pomáhajú. Nemyslíte? Tí maličkí to lepšie porozumejú. Dívam sa na pár malých svetlookých chlapcov, ktorí tam sedia a dívajú sa teraz na mňa, oni budú mužmi zajtrajška, ak bude nejaký zajtrajšok.

46        A teraz, predtým, ako sa dostaneme k nejakej dráme alebo k niečomu ďalšiemu, čo sa deje v cirkvi, musí to mať biblický základ. Amen. Musí tam byť Biblia ako základ. Najprv sa všetci obráťme do 16. kapitoly Matúša a do 25. verša a prečítame tieto verše. Prv, zatiaľ čo to čítame, pripravujeme sa, možno v tom čase budú vonku tí maličkí. No, Matúš 16:25, čítame tam toto:

Lebo ten, kto by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by pre mňa stratil svoju dušu, nájde ju.

47        No, toto je veľmi dôležité miesto Písma. Poďme to prečítať všetci spolu. Čo poviete? Každý, malé deti a všetci, teraz spoločne. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie spoločne čítajú nasledujúce miesto Písma. – pozn.prekl.]

Lebo ten, kto by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by pre mňa stratil svoju dušu, nájde ju.

48        Viete, chlapci a dievčatá, a viem, že tí starší si toto užijú práve tak, ako aj deti. Ale to miesto Písma je dôležité. A niektoré miesta Písma boli tak dôležité, že ich Boh umiestnil do všetkých štyroch Evanjelií: Matúš, Marek, Lukáš a Ján. Ale toto je tak dôležité, že On to umiestnil do Evanjelia šesťkrát. Toto vyšlo šesťkrát z Jeho vlastných pier, Ježišových.

49        No, tam v Marekovi, obrátime sa tam do 8. kapitoly Mareka a začneme s 34. veršom a niečo tam prečítam. A chcem, aby ste tu znova dávali pozor, pri tomto menšom pokračovaní tohto, kde to Ježiš hovoril. A pamätajte, On to vložil do Evanjelia šesťkrát, aby to bolo zaručené. Dvaja sú svedkom, ale On to vložil trikrát (vidíte?), aby tak bolo zaručené, že si to zapamätáte.

A privolajúc si k sebe zástup so svojimi učeníkmi a povedal im: Ak chce niekto prijsť za mnou, nech zaprie sám seba a nech vezme svoj kríž a ide za mnou.

50        No, jeden z prekladateľov tam dal, „Vezme svoj kríž a ide za Mnou denne.“ No, teraz 35. verš. Počúvajte.

Lebo ktokoľvek by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by stratil svoju dušu pre mňa a pre evanjelium, ten ju zachráni.

Lebo čo osoží človekovi, keby získal čo hneď i celý svet a svoju dušu utratil?

Lebo veď aké výmenné dá človek za svoju dušu?

51        No, vezmime tento 35. verš a spoločne ho teraz citujme. V poriadku. No, povedzme to spoločne. Ideme vziať Mareka 8:16, no, povedzme to spoločne; Marek 8:16, prepáčte mi, Marek 8:16, 35. Nie, ešte stále to mám nesprávne. Marek 8 (Prepáčte mi.), Marek, svätý Marek, 8. kapitola, 35. verš. No, teraz to skúsme. Svätý Marek, 8. kapitola, 35. verš. No, máme to. Prečítajme to. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie spoločne čítajú nasledujúce miesto Písma. – pozn.prekl.]

Lebo ktokoľvek by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by stratil svoju dušu pre mňa a pre evanjelium, ten ju zachráni.

52        Je to úžasné? No, dostaneme sa rovno do nášho malého príbehu, zatiaľ čo prídu deti a zaujmú svoje miesta. Uvádzači na ne dávajú pozor, ako ich utišujú, uvidíme, či ich sem môžete dostať, ako sa do toho pustíme a začneme s naším príbehom. Dnes ráno to založíme na dráme. A ja, mnohokrát, pred pár dňami som tu...

53        Brat a sestra Wood boli so mnou, myslím, tam hore na poslednom zhromaždení; hovoril som na raňajkách Obchodníkov plného Evanjelia. A podal som im malú drámu o Zacheovi, ktorý bol hore na tom strome, keď okolo prechádzal Ježiš, a on vzal odpadkový kôš, viete (a zdramatizoval som to), a vyliezol hore na strom, aby videl Ježiša. A ten obchodník sedel na tom strome, viete, skrýval sa pred Ježišom. A Ježiš akoby nevedel, kde on bol, viete. A potom povedal, „Ó, oni mi hovoria, že ten Muž pozná veci a dokáže predpovedať veci, a vie, kde ryba mala... Neverím tomu.“ A Ježiš kráčal okolo toho stromu. A on povedal, „Ach, On ma nemôže vidieť; sedím hore na strome.“

54        Ježiš sa zastavil, pozrel sa hore a povedal, „Zacheus, poď dole.“ Nielenže vedel, že bol tam hore, ale On tiež vedel, kým on bol.

55        Tak myslím, že malá dráma niekedy pomáha starým ľuďom, starším chlapcom a dievčatám, takisto ako mladým.

56        A tak teraz, potom, ako toto skončí, mohli by ste sa ma opýtať, „Brat Branham, kde si zohnal tieto informácie o týchto postavách a menách?“ S niektorými z nich mi pomohol môj dobrý priateľ, brat Booth-Clibborn. A ďalšie veci od Jozefusa, toho veľkého historika. A potom knihy o histórii, ktoré som čítal o tejto udalosti, a tak ďalej. A takto som si zohnal informácie o tom, čo ideme dnes ráno predstaviť ako drámu, lebo toto...

57        Vidím našich maličkých, ako práve vychádzajú von kvôli tomuto príbehu, ktorý dnes ráno ideme predstaviť. No, vy, malí chlapci a dievčatá, ak môžete, koľkí chcete, poďte rovno sem hore dopredu. Máme päť alebo šesť voľných sedadiel. Ak by ste chceli prísť sem hore, radi vás tu budeme mať. Prichádzate sem práve včas na túto malú drámu.

58        A teraz, takto som získal tieto informácie, takto som ku tomu prišiel. Niekto by mohol dobiedzať a hovoriť, „No, nikdy som tú časť nečítal v Biblii.“ Ale ak nie, história to zaznamenala. Rozumiete? Takže je to celé ten istý príbeh, iba je to podané vo forme malej drámy.

59        A tak, to je ono. To je ono. Je to tvoj malý brat? Ó, on iste vyzerá ako ty. A on je milý chlapec. Jednoducho môžeš povedať, že ním je. V poriadku.

60        No, chcete ísť sem hore a sadnúť si? Sú tu dve malé dievčatká, alebo tri malé dievčatká. Ó, to je jednoducho milé a skvelé. No, chcem... Tento malý príbeh je dnes ráno pre malé dievčatá a chlapcov. Pani Collinsová, myslím, že tamto si a tá ďalšia malá sestra; ak chceš, poď rovno tam, zlatíčko, a sadni si. Áno, myslím, že rovno tu je miesto, ak si tá dáma posunie svoju kabelku. A nech... Rovno tu je zopár sedadiel.

61        Chcem, aby všetci títo malí chlapci a dievčatá vyšli sem dopredu, aby som tak ku nim mohol hovoriť. Sem, tu máme zopár stoličiek. Vidíme, že ste zohnali nejaké stoličky. Tak veru. Zopár z nich nám tu pomôže, pretože chceme, aby to tu bolo len pre týchto malých chlapcov a dievčatá. Ó. Nie je to skvelé? No, to je... Verím, že budete musieť zohnať ešte zopár, brat Neville; vidím, ako ich ešte zopár prichádza. A teraz, to je jednoducho skvelé.

62        Koľko je tu matiek? Zodvihnite svoju ruku. Ó, to je nádherné. No, to je skrátka milé a skvelé.

63        No, vy malé dievčatá, ktoré ste vzadu, ak chcete prísť sem hore, tak poďte hneď, ak ste dostatočne staré na to, aby ste boli preč od mamičky. A ak vás chce mamička priviesť sem hore, povedzte jej, aby prišla. Je to tiež pre mamičku. V poriadku.

64        No, poviem vám, deti, práve sme čítali verš. Chcete to so mnou všetci zopakovať? Zopakujete so mnou všetci tento verš? No, nachádzame to v svätom Matúšovi, 16. kapitola a 25. verš, to, o čom ideme hovoriť. No, tieto malé... Každý malý chlapec a dievča, dnes ráno, zopakujte to teraz so mnou. Povedzte, „Svätý Matúš“ [Chlapci a dievčatá hovoria, „Svätý Matúš“ – pozn.prekl.], „16. kapitola“ [„16. kapitola.“], „25. verš.“ [„25. verš.“] No, citujte to so mnou. „Lebo ktokoľvek zachráni svoj život,“ [„Lebo ktokoľvek zachráni svoj život,“] „stratí ho“ [„stratí ho“] „a ktokoľvek stratí svoj život pre Mňa, zachráni ho.“ [„a ktokoľvek stratí svoj život pre Mňa, zachráni ho.“] Zachráni ho. Áno, zopakujme to znova. „Ktokoľvek“ [Ktokoľvek“] „stratí svoj život“ [„stratí svoj život“] „pre Mňa“ [„pre Mňa“] „zachráni ho.“ [„zachráni ho.“] Nádherné.

65        No, chlapci a dievčatá, viete čo? Na svete je mnoho vecí, ktoré sú naozaj hodnotné. A jednu z tých vecí máte dnes so sebou; to je duša, ktorá je vo vnútri tela. A to je pre vás tá najhodnotnejšia vec na svete. Je to tak, matka? Povedzte „Amen.“ [Matky hovoria, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Tá najhodnotnejšia vec, ktorú máte, je vaša duša. A teraz, ak si necháte svoju dušu, tak ju stratíte. A ak stratíte svoju dušu, tak ju zachránite; ak stratíte svoju dušu pre Ježiša. Rozumiete? Inými slovami, ak veríte v Ježiša, stávate sa Jeho učeníkom. A potom, ak svoj život odovzdáte Ježišovi, keď ste takíto mladí, a potom budete... On ju zachová do večne trvajúceho Života. Ale ak si ju chcete ponechať, stratíte ju; áno, stratíte ju. Ak sa chcete správať ako tieto ostatné dievčatá a chlapci tu naokolo a chodiť von a správať sa ako oni, potom budete – stratíte ju. Ale ak chcete svoj život odovzdať Ježišovi, potom ju zachránite na večnosť a navždy.

66        No, pamätajte teraz na to, že to je tá najhodnotnejšia vec na celom svete; vaša malá duša. A ak si ju necháte, stratíte ju; ak ju odovzdáte Ježišovi, zachránite ju. Môžete to so mnou povedať? Ak... Povedzte, „Ak si ju nechám,“ [Chlapci a dievčatá hovoria, „Ak si ju nechám,“ – pozn.prekl.] „stratím ju“ [„stratím ju“]; „a ak ju odovzdám Ježišovi,“ [„a ak ju odovzdám Ježišovi,“] „zachránim ju.“ [„zachránim ju.“] To je ono. No, pochopili ste to. Nie je to...

67        Všetky matky, ktoré si myslia, že je to skvelé, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Matky hovoria, „Amen!“] Ó, to je skvelé. To je dobré.

68        No, vidíte, je jedna vec, ktorú môžete robiť. No, idete ďalej. Ak sa chcú takto správať a mať svoje svetské túžby... Ak chlapci a dievčatá chcú ísť tam von a robiť tie veci, hovoriť historky a rozprávať veci, ktoré sú zlé, a podvádzať, kradnúť a robiť zlé veci, opisovať v škole a všetko také, a takto ísť ďalej; oni stratia. Oni ju stratia. Ale ak ju odovzdajú Ježišovi, nebudú to robiť a potom ju zachránia. To je to, čo chcete robiť. Či nie?

69        No, ideme začať s naším malým príbehom. No, to je teraz naše pozadie; pamätajte na to. No, začnime s naším malým príbehom. No, pre starých ľudí a pre otcov a matky, teraz toto aj vy počúvajte, zvlášť vy, matky a otcovia. A začneme. Máte radi malé príbehy? Áno? Ó, ja ich jednoducho milujem, zvlášť teraz... Môžete si prečítať mnoho príbehov, ktoré nie sú pravdivé, ale tento príbeh je pravdivý, absolútna pravda, každé Slovo z toho. Je to v Božej Biblii, tak to musí byť pravda (Rozumiete?), pretože To je Božie Slovo. Božie Slovo je Pravda.

70        „No, vieš,“ povedal, „som tak unavený. Som na smrť unavený.“

71        „No,“ povedala, „prečo nejdeš na poschodie a neľahneš si do postele? Ľahni si na lôžko, tam na pohovku, a choď do postele.“

72        Povedal, „Ale, ó, som príliš unavený.“ Povedal, „Ó, miláčik, ak by si len videla to, čo som dnes videl, ó, ja... Čo... Ani nechcem žiadnu večeru. Ó, bolo to hrozné, ten pohľad, ktorý som dnes uzrel.“

 Povedala, „No, čo to bolo, čo si videl?“

73        Povedal, „Nemôžem ti to povedať pred deťmi, ó, je to príliš hrozné. Ó, bolo to tak zlé.“

 „No, čo to bolo, čo si videl?“

74        „No, idem na poschodie a na chvíľku si ľahnem a potom po večeri, keď uložíme deti do postele, potom ti poviem, čo sa dnes stalo.“

 „V poriadku,“ povedala.

75        A on vyšiel na poschodie. Ľahol si. Ó, tak unavený, ó. Viete, aký je ocko, keď sa unaví, keď je naozaj unavený.

76        A po chvíli, to svetlooké dievča, ona začala behať naokolo po podlahe a rozprávala troška nahlas. Povedala, „Psst, psst, psst, nerobte to. Zobudíte ocka. Ó, on je tak unavený, že chcel až zomrieť. Nechcel viacej žiť. A ak sa ocko takto unavil, no, mali by sme ho nechať, aby sa na chvíľu vyspal. Nezobuďte ho.“ A malá Miriam tam išla, sadla si a bola naozaj ticho.

77        A po chvíli mala hotovú večeru, tak vyliezla na schody a zavolala ho, „Amram?“

78        A on povedal, „Áno, Jochebed, drahá, idem dolu.“ Tak zišli dolu po schodoch, viete, a mali dobrú večeru.

79        A tak, potom, ako zjedli večeru a malý chlapec a malé dievča zjedli celú svoju večeru, no, tá matka pospratávala veci a uložila ich do postele.

80        A potom išla do izby, ona a jej manžel, a sadli si. Povedala, „Dobre, no, čo to bolo, čo si dnes videl, Amram, čo spôsobilo, že si dnes večer tak rozrušený, že si ani nechcel žiť?“

81        „Ó,“ povedal, „drahá, jednoducho to nedokážem pochopiť.“ Povedal, „Videl som... To je... No, vidíme to každý deň, ale dnes to bolo mimoriadne.“ Povedal, „Ó, videl som ten najhroznejší pohľad, aký som kedy videl.“ Povedal, „Naši biedni chlapci, niektorí z nich nie sú starší ako dvanásť rokov, ťahajú ten obrovský vagón, takto s povrazmi okolo svojho krku. A tie úbohé deti ťahali tak, že už viac nedokázali tiahnuť hore tým kopcom tam tie veľké kamene a nedokázali sa pohnúť ďalej. A po chvíli ten vagón začal škrípať a pohyboval sa naozaj pomaly a po chvíli zastavil. Po ceste prišiel nejaký muž, ó, bol to maniak. Zvrieskol, 'Prečo ste zastavili tento vagón?' Treskol s tými velikánskymi hadími bičmi a bičoval ich po chrbte, z chrbta im tiekla krv a takto stekala dole. A tie úbohé deti len viseli na tomto povraze a plakali.“ Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed. Čo môžeme robiť, matka?“ Povedal, „Sme ľudom Božím. Boh nás požehnal. Sme deťmi Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba. A prečo tu dolu musíme byť otrokmi týmto veciam? Ó, je to strašné, ako tí úbohí chlapci plakali. Ó, a ja sa modlím a modlím a modlím, Jochebed, a vyzerá to tak, že Boh ma ani len nepočuje. Modlím sa a modlím a zdá sa, že On má hluché ucho, On ma vôbec nepočuje. Vyzerá to tak, že On sa viacej nezaujíma.“

82        „No,“ povedala, „pozri, Amram, to neznie ako ty. Ty si skutočný ocko, a ty... To neznie ako ty, pretože ty nás vždy povzbudzuješ, hovoríš nám, aby sme mali vieru v Boha.“

83        „Ó, ale, drahá, keď sa tak mnoho modlím a Boh ma stále nepočuje a zdá sa, že po celý čas to je horšie. Čím viac sa modlím, tým je to horšie.“

84        Ale, malí chlapci a dievčatá, počuje Boh modlitbu? Povedzte, „On počuje modlitbu.“ Odpovedá Boh na modlitbu? Áno. Odpovedá naozaj rýchlo? Nie vždy, či áno? Nie. Niekedy nás necháva čakať. Je to tak? Ale Boh odpovedá na modlitbu. Či nie? A len preto, že všetko ide zle, to nie je znamením, že by sme sa mali prestať modliť. Jednoducho sa modlíme v každom prípade. Či nie? Je to tak. No, odpovedali ste správne. Boh odpovedá na modlitbu. Povedzme to všetci spoločne. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie hovoria, „Boh odpovedá na modlitbu.“ – pozn.prekl.] Áno. Nezáleží na tom, aké sú okolnosti, On odpovedá, v každom prípade. V poriadku.

 „No, ideš sa hore znova modliť?“

85        „Áno.“ A ocko mal tam hore v podkroví tajnú miestnosť, kde sa chodil modliť. Tak v ten večer vyšiel tam hore; kľakol si vedľa; povedal... No, povedal, „Jochebed, teraz choď a ľahni si do postele, ty i deti. Nechajte ma teraz tak, pretože sa dnes večer budem modliť možno celú noc.“

86        Tak on si kľaká na svoje kolená a modlí sa a modlí. Vidím, ako zdvihol svoje ruky a povedal, „Ó, Bože Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba, spomeň si na Svoje zasľúbenie pre Tvoj ľud. Sme tu dolu v Egypte a sme v otroctve. Ó, naši krutí dozorcovia nás ženú do toho, aby sme robili veci, bijú nás a naši úbohí ľudia sú vyzlečení donaha a oni nás bičujú s bičmi. A my sme Tvojím ľudom. Ó, Bože, istotne vypočuješ modlitbu, istotne odpovieš na modlitbu. A modlím sa a modlím a modlím a zdá sa, že Ty mi ani neodpovedáš. Ale, Bože, verím, že si Bohom a nakoniec odpovieš na modlitbu.“ A takto sa modlil, takmer celú noc.

87        A na ďalšie ráno asi okolo tretej alebo štvrtej hodiny, schádza dole malými schodíkmi a díva sa tam a tam bola jeho milovaná malá manželka, malá Jochebed. Bola tam v posteli a spala. A malý Áron a malá Miriam už boli schovaní v posteli, tak ospalí, spali hlbokým spánkom. V poriadku. On jej povedal... Povedala, „Je tak neskoro a ty iba prichádzaš?“

88        „Áno, modlil som sa celú noc.“ Jeho oči boli červené od sĺz, pretože plakal kvôli ľuďom.

 A ona povedala, „Pozri, no, Amram, nemal by si s tým byť tak tvrdý.“

89        „No,“ povedal, „počúvaj, drahá. To je dobre. Ale teraz pozri, máš tu dve deti, aby si ich vychovávala. A to bremeno je moje. Ak sa niekto nebude modliť za našich biednych ľudí, čo sa s nimi stane? Čo sa stane, ak niekto nebude mať tých ľudí na srdci? Niekto sa musí modliť.“

90        „Dobre,“ hovorí, „Amram, to bremeno nie je celé tvoje.“

91        „No, zdá sa, že áno. A aj tak, budem sa v každom prípade po celý čas modliť.“

92        Ide v ten deň do práce a každý deň prichádza a ide, a tá istá drina... A on mal ťažkú prácu. On musel... Oni nalievali maltu do obrovských tvarovacích foriem a on tam musel stáť vedľa tej veľkej pece. Keď to hore otvorili, ó, takmer mu to spálilo kožu, to hrozné teplo. Potlačil tam dozadu tie tehly a upiekol ich, vytiahol ich von, aby postavili velikánske cesty a vysokánske veže pre modlárske božstvá a všetko také. A tento skutočný kresťanský muž tam takto pracoval pre nepriateľa... Ale on bol otrok; bol v otroctve. On to musel robiť.

93        A každý večer, keď prišiel domov, modlil sa a znova vyšiel hore schodmi a modlil sa a modlil a modlil a znova zišiel dole: nič sa nezlepšovalo; stále sa to zhoršovalo.

94        A raz pri práci začul fámy. Povedal, „Čo je to? O čo ide? Povedzte mi.“ Niekto niekomu niečo šuškal. Po chvíli, predtým, ako sa skončil deň, bolo to rozšírené po celej krajine, čo sa má udiať.

95        Čo to bolo? V ten večer sa mala zísť rada. Starý kráľ faraón, ten starý skazený kráľ išiel zvolať všetkých svojich ľudí dokopy, aby mali ďalší veľký koncil. Tak tam mali toto veľké koncilové stretnutie.

96        A tak v ten večer vošiel dnu, ó, bol skrátka celý na dne. Prichádza dnu a jeho manželka hovorí, „Amram, drahý.“ Stretla ho pri dverách a pobozkala ho, povedala, „Mám pre teba naozaj dobrú a teplú večeru. Ale,“ povedala, „drahý, vyzeráš taký bledý. Čo sa deje?“

97        Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, keby si len vedela, čo sa deje. Ó, je to horšie, ako kedykoľvek predtým.“

 „Čo?“

98        „Psst, psst, nemôžem to povedať, deti sú naokolo. Počkaj, až kým nebude po večeri, a poviem ti o tom.“

99        „Dobre.“

100        Tak mala pripravenú večeru a rozložila večeru; vzala všetky deti a uložila ich do postele. A tak vošli dnu. Povedal, „Jochebed, chcem ti niečo povedať.“ Povedal, „Jednu z najhorších vecí, ktoré sa dejú.“

 „Čo?“

101        Povedal, „Dnes večer budú mať ďalší koncil. A keď to budú mať, pripravia na našich ľudí nejaké ďalšie bremeno.“

102        A tak, presuňme sa do kráľovho paláca. Kráľ faraón ich tam všetkých privádza a povedal, „V poriadku, vy, všetci generáli, čo sa to tam s vami deje? Vydal som tu svoje nariadenia. Títo ľudia po celý čas narastajú. Čo sa deje? Nemôžeme to zastaviť?“ Povedal, „Jedného dňa sem príde nejaká iná armáda. A všetci títo naši nepriatelia tam z Góšena, títo Izraeliti, sa ku tejto armáde pridajú a premôžu nás. A naša veľká ekonómia bude roztrhaná; naše veľkolepé kráľovstvo bude zničené. Porazia nás. Čo sa to s vami deje? Hovorte niekto. Nemáte čo povedať?“ Ó, on bol zlomyseľný a podlý. Všetci tí generáli sa triasli.

 Jeden z nich sa postavil a povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón.“

 „No, povedz, čo urobíš.“

103        Povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľu. Vaša výsosť, pane,“ povedal, „žiadal by som, aby si na ľudí vložil viac bremien.“

104        „Ty hlupák, už si na ľudí naložil mnoho bremien a jednako ich pribúda. No, ty... Ak sú to všetky nápady, ktoré máš, tak si to len nechaj pre seba.“ Ó, bol tak drsný.

105        Po chvíli sa jeden postavil, na jeho tvári sa objavil veľký úsmev ako diabol. A povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón.“ Povedal, „Mám nápad.“

106        Povedal, „Dobre, hovor. Nestoj tam len tak.“

 Povedal, „Poviem ti, čo oni – čo môžeš urobiť.“ Povedal, „Vieš, títo ľudia tak rýchlo pribúdajú.“

107        „Áno, to je pravda.“ Povedal, „Niektorí z nich, niektorí z ich ľudí majú dokonca až štrnásť detí; niekedy majú dvadsať detí. A naši ľudia nemajú možno ani jedno.“ Povedal, „Rozrastajú sa tak rýchlo, jednoducho zaberajú celú zem.“

108        Vidíte, Boh niečo robil. Vidíte, Boh vždy prekabáti diabla. Rozumiete? Vidíte? On vie, čo robí. Rozumiete? A všetky tieto ženy mali jednoducho mnoho detí.

109        „No,“ povedal, „ži dlho, kráľu. No, poviem ti čo. Zakaždým, ako nejaká žena porodí malého chlapca... Choď tam von naprieč krajinou a zožeň nejaké ženy, ktoré nie sú matkami (Rozumiete?), ženy, ktoré nikdy nemali deti, ženy, ktoré nechcú deti a nemilujú deti, staré dlhonosé bosorky (Rozumiete?), čím dlhší nos, tým lepšie: staré dlhé prsty, namaľované tváre, a zožeň ich. Ony nevedia, čo je to materinská láska. A tak, keď sa potom narodí malý chlapček, no, vyšli ich a nech vezmú toho malého chlapčeka, vynesú ho von a rozbijú mu hlavu o stenu a takto ho hodia naspäť tej matke do domu. Hodia ho do veľkej studne. Ó, ešte niečo lepšie, vezmú ho von a zviažu mu ruky a nohy; vyhodia ho von a vykŕmia krokodílov. Takýmto spôsobom sa s tým vysporiadame. Potom sa nebudú tak veľmi množiť, pretože tam nezostanú žiadni muži. Zabijeme všetkých malých chlapcov.“

110        „Ó,“ faraón hovorí, „to je skvelé. To je dobrý nápad.“ Vidíte, čím je diabol? On je skazený, či nie? Povedal, „Takže toto sa urobí. Choď zohnať... Musíš... No, keďže si mal tento nápad, učiním ťa jednoducho nad tým dozorcom. Choď von a zožeň všetky staré ženy, ktoré poznáš, ktoré nikdy neboli matkami a nemilujú deti. A ony sú... Ony...“

111        Vidíte, je treba matku, aby milovala dieťa. Pamätáte si, ako vás milovala matka? No, vidíte, matka miluje malé deti.

112         „Ale ona musí zohnať niekoho, kto – ktoré nemajú žiadne deti, nechcú žiadne deti, jednoducho staré zlomyseľné ženy,“ a povedal, „učiň z nich políciu. A keď z nich učiníš políciu... A udeľ im nariadenia, že môžu vojsť, do ktoréhokoľvek domu chcú, a vziať von každé malé dieťatko a rozbiť mu hlavu o stenu a dať ho krokodílom, aby ho zožrali: každé malé dieťatko.“ Ó, aké kruté. Viete, čo potom urobili?

 „V poriadku, to je skvelé.“

113        Potom na ďalší deň, keď bol Amram tam dole a pracoval, počul o tom vyhlásení, ktoré bolo učinené.

114        Ó, on ide domov. Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, ó, drahá, dovoľ mi povedať ti niečo. Vieš o tom nariadení, ktoré bolo vyhlásené? Oni zabijú všetkých malých chlapčekov.“ A povedal jej; riekol, „Ó, ja to jednoducho nedokážem vydržať.“ Vyšiel znova hore, aby sa modlil. V tú noc sa modlil ako nikdy predtým.

115        Mali by sme vytrvávať v modlitbe? Ó, modliť sa. Je to tak? Len pokračovať v modlitbe, nezáleží na tom, čo sa deje. Vytrvávať v modlitbe.

116        No, a v prvom rade, viete, on sa modlil celú noc, „Ó, Bože, buď milostivý. Pomôž, Bože. Modlíme sa, aby si nám nejakým spôsobom pomohol.“ Okolo svitania sa vrátil dole.

117        Deň za dňom, a, ó, čo za výkriky naprieč krajinou. Každý deň počuli matky, ako kričali hore dole po uliciach. Brali im z rúk ich malé deti, maličkých chlapčekov. Tie staré bosorky tam vošli dovnútra, schytili ich malé nôžky a treskli ich o stenu, zabili ich a hodili ich krokodílom. Tá úbohá matka padla na kolená a plakala, „Ó, neberte moje bábätko. Neberte moje bábätko.“ Ó, čo za čas mali.

118        Viete, ako matka miluje malé bábätká, ako sa o neho stará. Pamätáte si, ako vás mama zobrala a umyla, pobozkala a ako hovorila, akí ste pekní. A ako vás večer ukladala do postele. Ó, ak ste... Trocha by sa pootvorili dvere, fúkal by tadiaľ malý prievan, niečo také, ó, ona by naozaj rýchlo bežala a zavrela dvere, zakryla to malé bábätko a, viete, postarala sa o to. Ona vás milovala. Vidíte? Milovala vás. Ó, ona milovala to maličké stvorenie, ktoré jej Boh dal, ktoré bolo bezmocné a nedokázalo si samo pomôcť, a tak milovala to malé bábätko. A ona len bozkávala svoje malé bábätká a hrala sa s nimi, pretože to bola skutočná matka. Vidíte?

119        Ale tieto staré ženy, ktoré zabíjali bábätká, ony nevedeli, čo je to materinská láska. Ony neboli matkami. Všetko, o čom premýšľali, mali len ohromný čas, svetské veci. A tak išli a zabíjali tie malé bábätká. Ste príliš mladí, aby ste tomu rozumeli, ale stále sa to deje. Je to tak. No, vy, dospelí, viete, o čom hovorím. Je to tak. Príliš mnoho toho... Ó, poviete, „Nevzal by som...“ Ale potrat je tá istá vec. No dobre, ale vidíte, nevedia, čo je to materinská láska. No, viete, čo tým myslím, keď hovorím o skutočných matkách? Je to tak. Žiaden rozdiel; ten istý diabol... A tak potom tam... A len pomyslieť o tisícoch krát tisíce krát tisíce, ročne. Je to práve tak zlé, ako to bolo v Egypte, alebo horšie. A tam...

120        Potom vošli dnu, ony nemali materinskú lásku, tak vzali tieto malé bábätká a zabili ich. Ó, stávalo sa to horším a horším. A jedného dňa sa tam začala šíriť ďalšia fáma, že budú mať ďalšie stretnutie.

121        Faraón zvolal spolu všetkých svojich radcov a všetkých ich zhromaždil spolu, prišiel tam a povedal, „No dobre, oni stále vzrastajú. Čo s tým teraz urobíme?“

122        Ten istý starý ľstivý, prefíkaný chlapík, ktorý mal tvár ako diabol, povstal a povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón. Mám nápad. Pozri, máš tam mužov, ktorí pracujú. Donútil si ich, aby piekli v peci tehly, tak mnoho každý deň, donútil si ich, aby ich vyrábali zo slamy. Vyzabíjal si malé deti a také veci, ale oni stále vzrastajú. Mal by si urobiť to, že zapriahneš do práce aj ženy. Ak do práce zapriahneš ženy, ony potom nebudú...“ No, to nie je miesto pre ženu. Nie. Tak povedal, „Ale zapriahni do práce ženy; umiestni ich tam von a nech tiež vyrábajú tehly. A potom budú tak unavené, že keď prídu domov, nebudú môcť svojim manželom uvariť večeru; nebudú môcť byť dobrou matkou. Vidíš? A tak, ak pôjdu do práce a budú takto pokračovať, tak nebudú schopné to robiť. Takže ich tiež zapriahni do práce.“

123        „To je skvelé, dobre; si chytrý človek.“ A tak zapriahol všetky ženy do práce.

124        A tu prichádza biedny starý Amram, prichádza tej noci dnu a povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, neviem, čo budeme robiť. No, oni všetky ženy posielajú do práce. Poviem ti, ó, jednoducho neviem, čo robiť. Sme – sme len... Sme otroci a sme na tom horšie a horšie. Predpovedám toto: ak pre nás Boh niekedy niečo urobí, bude to po tom, keď budeme všetci mŕtvi.“

125        No, Boh takto nečaká, či áno? Nie. Boh sa na nás niekedy len díva, či nie? No dobre.

126        Tak potom tej noci povedal, „Idem hore a budem sa modliť, ako som sa nikdy predtým nemodlil.“

127        No, to je spôsob, ako sa modliť, či nie? Modli sa, ako si sa nikdy predtým nemodlil, skutočne to ber vážne! Vidíte, ak ideš len hore a: „Pane, žehnaj Toho-a-toho-a-toho.“ Boh sa o to až tak veľmi nezaujíma. Ale keď to skutočne berieš vážne... Keď sa vy, malí chlapci a dievčatá, modlíte, berte to vážne. Robíte to v škole? Pomáhate... Prosíte Boha, aby vám pomáhal v škole? Keď sa chystáte do školy a nemáte veľmi dobré známky, idete dnu a poviete, „Bože, chcem, aby si mi pomáhal.“?

128        Modlíte sa? Koľkí malí chlapci a dievčatá sa modlia? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. Ó, to je skvelé. No, to je dobre. Máte tajné miesto, kam sa chodíte modliť, kde vás maminka a ocko dokonca ani nevidia? Modlíte sa takto? Vy... nemodlíte sa takto? Máte malé miesto, vojdete tam a modlíte sa a hovoríte svoju malú modlitbu. Hovoríte ju každý večer predtým, ako idete do postele? Keď sa ráno zobudíš, zlatko? Ó, to je dobre. Koľkí ďalší malí chlapci a dievčatá, zodvihnite svoju ruku, ktorí sa modlíte, po celej budove. Ó, či to nie je nádherné? No dobre, to je skvelé. To ukazuje, že máte skutočnú mamu a ocka, ktorí vás učia robiť tieto veci. No, keď ste skutočne v potrebe, mali by ste sa radšej modliť úprimne, či nie?

129        A tak, malý Amram vychádza hore. Ó. Nechcel žiadnu večeru. Povedal, „Je to príliš zlé. Ó...“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „musíš zješ večeru, oci.“

 „Jednoducho to nemôžem urobiť, Jochebed. Jednoducho to nemôžem urobiť. Ja – ja...“

130        „Ó,“ povedala, „ale strácaš na váhe, si nervózny a máš bledú tvár. Zvraciaš jedlo a také veci.“

131        „Ó, neviem, čo robiť.“ Ale povedal, „Drahá, ak si niekto tých ľudí nevezme na srdce, ak sa niekto nebude modliť za ľudí, čo budeme robiť? Sme na tom horšie. Istotne raz Boh odpovie.“

132        Áno, to je správne. To je pravda. Boh vypočuje... Ber to vážne a len tam zostaň.

133        Ó, tentokrát vychádza po schodoch odlišne. Keď tentokrát vychádza po schodoch, kľaká na zem, dvíha svoje ruky do vzduchu, kričí, „Bože, hovorím teraz ku Tebe.“ Amen, berie to vážne... „Bože, Ty máš uši a môžeš počuť. Máš oči a môžeš vidieť. Máš pamäť; poznáš Svoje Slovo. Poznáš Svoje zasľúbenie. Prosím Ťa, Bože, pohliadni sem dole, Bože Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba, že Tvoj ľud je v núdzi a hynú. Urob pre nás niečo, Bože. Bezodkladne Ťa potrebujeme. Musíme Ťa jednoducho mať, inak zahynieme. Musíme Ťa mať. Musíme, aby sme žili.“ Vtedy sa skutočne modlíš. Ó, on sa modlil.

134        Viete, niekedy, keď sa ľudia modlia, unavia sa. Či nie, mama a ocko? Ó, tak sa unavia. Brat Branham sa niekedy tak unaví, že takmer omdlievam, keď sa idem dlho modliť; skrátka omdlievam, idem bez jedla a takých vecí, na niekoľko dní, a modlím sa a modlím sa a modlím sa a kážem, dostanem sa jednoducho do miesta, kde idem takmer omdlieť. A niekedy je to takto s ľuďmi. To nie je čas sa vzdať. Pokračujte. Boh odpovie. Tak veru. Pokračujte ďalej. Tak veru.

135        Tak on vychádza hore po rozheganých starých schodoch. A vidím Jochebed, ako ide okolo a hovorí, „Ó, Amram, nie. Zlatko, verím...“

136        „No, Jochebed, pozri, si skvelá, milá ...“ Bola nádherná, pekná malá matka. A on pokračoval, išiel ďalej, takto ju potľapkal. Povedal, „No, mama, choď naspäť a ulož Árona a malú Miriam do postele. A ja sa idem hore modliť. A teraz, ak ma začuješ plakať, nechoď hore.“

137        „Dobre, ale, Amram, čo ideš robiť, zlatko? Si takmer mŕtvy.“

138        „Áno, ale mám na srdci bremeno za ľudí. Musím s tým niečo urobiť. Musím zostať na kolenách. A tak všetci ľudia...“ Povedal, „Dnes, len dnes, dolu pri tehlovom kopci, bol som tam dole, stále som hovoril, 'Dobre, deti, Boh vypočuje.' A vyšiel hore jeden veľký starý muž, dal si ruky v bok a povedal, 'Kedy vypočuje? Kedy vypočuje?' Vidíš, ako sa aj ľudia stávajú zatrpknutými? Začínajú sa stavať proti Bohu, pretože sa modlia a modlia a modlia a nič sa nedeje. A tento sa modlí a modlí a modlí a nič sa nedeje. A všetci kňazi hovoria, 'Dni zázrakov pominuli a jediná vec, ktorú môžeme robiť, je len znížiť sa pred týmito dozorcami, ktorí uctievajú pohanov alebo pohanských bohov, atď. A čo môžeme urobiť?'“ Ale on povedal, „Ale ja verím v Jehovu. Amen. Verím, že On stále odpovedá na modlitbu.“

139        Veríte tomu? Veríte tomu? Amen. Všetci, ktorí tomu veríte, povedzte „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stále odpovedá na modlitbu... No dobre.

140        Drobné staré krehké telo, stratil mnoho zo svojej váhy, vychádza hore po rozheganých schodoch, ide tam a kľaká si a povedal, „Ó, Jehova...“ Ó, modlil sa tak ako nikdy predtým. Povedal, „Ó, Jehova, pozri sa. Ty si skutočný Boh. Veríme, že máš uši. Veríme, že máš oči. A Ty vieš všetko. A veríme, že si Bohom Hebrejov a sme ľudom zasľúbenia. Veríme, že Ty zachovávaš Svoje Slovo.“ Povedal, „Pozri sa tam na týchto pohanov, ako využívajú našu lacnú pracovnú silu a stavajú veľké cesty a modly a všetko možné. Ty, Jehova, či budeš sedieť v nebesiach a necháš pohanov, aby nad Tebou panovali? Neverím, že to tak necháš.“ Amen.

141        Ja ešte stále neverím, že On to tak nechá. Amen. Keď vchádza diabol; Boh je stále Bohom. Správne. On nedovolí diablovi, aby to robil. Verím, že to je deň, keď móda a nezmysly a všetky tieto hlúposti, ktoré sa stále dejú, Boh stále vládne a On je stále Bohom. Správne. To, čo potrebujeme, je niekto ako Amram, kto má na srdci bremeno, kto tam zostane a premodlí sa ohľadom toho, až kým sa tam neroztvoria nebesia, Boh prichádza dole a odpovedá na modlitbu. Amen.

142        „No, pozri sa sem,“ povedal, „Bože, či necháš pohanov, aby takto zosmiešňovali Tvoj ľud? Prešli týždne, mesiace a roky. Neustále sa modlíme. Slzy máčajú naše...“ [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] „Ó, Bože, či dovolíš takú vec?“

143        Zaujímalo by ma dnes, keď sú stovky malých bábätiek hádzané do riek a kanálov a nie je im dovolené žiť a sú páchané potraty a všetko ďalšie, „Ó, Jehova, či dovolíš, aby niečo také pokračovalo? Dnes, keď sa tam hromadí whisky a pivo, nočný život a všetko také. A dokonca kazateľne sa stali tak slabými, že sú až vystrašení, aby o tom niečo povedali. Jehova, či dovolíš, aby pokračoval taký nezmysel?“ On jedného dňa odpovie. Ó, Jeho hnev je hrozný, keď prichádza. Tak veru. Ženy chodia do rôznych spoločností a spôsobujú, že ich malé deti sa dívajú na cigaretový popolník, do ktorého sa odklepáva popol, a na všetko také. A ľudia berú svoje malé deti do pivární, malé dievčatá a chlapci tam sedia, šesť alebo osemroční, pijú, a takéto veci. A národ to legalizuje a či to je v poriadku? Ó. Myslíte si, že Jehova to nevidí? Keď si dokonca robia žarty z ľudí, ktorí sú skutočne v poriadku s Bohom. Všetky tieto veci pokračujú, robia si žarty. Vydržte, len naďalej vytrvávajte. Jehova odpovie. Netrápte sa. V poriadku.

144        Ideme trocha ďalej. Nachádzame ho tam hore, ako sa modlí. A začína byť tak unavený, líha si. Modlí sa, až kým jednoducho nepadá na dlážku. Nemôže pokračovať ďalej a trocha si zdriemol. Zobudil sa. „Čo sa deje? Díva sa tu naokolo. Odkiaľ prichádza to Svetlo? Ó, pozrime sa, stojí tam v rohu.“ Stál tam Anjel, na boku mu visel meč. Ó, znovu sa pozrel a pretrel si oči. Zodvihol sa na kolená, povedal, „Pane. Ó, ó, čo chceš odo mňa?“

145        Povedal, „Amram, som Anjel Boží. Bol som poslaný z neba, aby som ti povedal, že Boh vypočul tvoje modlitby. A prišiel som ti povedať, že ide poslať vysloboditeľa. On pamätá na všetky Svoje zasľúbenia.“ Vidím teraz Anjela; dívam sa na neho; vyťahuje tento meč, ukazuje ním na sever. Amram sa díva. Povedal, „Tam, kde ukazuje tento meč, leží zasľúbená zem. A Ja som zasľúbil Abrahámovi, Izákovi a Jakobovi, tvojim otcom, že vy, ľudia, zdedíte tú zem. A počul som vzdychanie ľudu; počul som plač detí; a zostúpil som. A chcem, aby si vedel, že v tomto zohráš veľkú úlohu, Amram, pretože si bol verný v modlitbe. Bol si verný vo svojom dome. A na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, Jochebed, tvoja milá malá manželka, bude objímať malého chlapčeka. A ten malý chlapček bude vysloboditeľom.“ Sláva.

146        Povedal, „Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, On je tak nádherný.“ Pozrel sa a Anjel sa začal dvíhať. Vyzeralo to, akoby sa roztvorili celé nebesia, a on vyšiel z tej miestnosti. Chvíľu počkal. Povedal, „Ó, nie som bez seba.“

147        Zišiel naozaj rýchlo dolu schodmi a povedal, „Jochebed, Jochebed, rýchlo.“

 Povedala, „Áno, čo sa deje, drahý?“

148        Povedal, „Vstaň.“ A cez okno svietilo mesačné svetlo... Vyzerala nádherne. A povedal, „Práve som uzrel Anjela Božieho a povedal mi všetky tieto veci.“

 „Ó, ako vyzeral?“ povedala tá matka. „Ako vyzeral?“

149        Povedal, „Ó, bol nádherný. Mal oblečené žiarivé rúcho. Jeho oči iskrili, v ruke mal meč a ukazoval na sever.“ To je ten smer, viete, ktorým zasľúbená zem leží od Egypta; hore tým smerom, Palestína. Povedal, „Ukazoval na sever. A povedal, že na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, budeme mať dieťatko a toto malé dieťatko vystúpi a bude premožiteľom a vyslobodí Jeho ľud. Ó, haleluja, Jochebed.“

150        A všimol si, že bola potichu. Jej tvár, jej oči uprene hľadeli; jej veľké oči sa dívali. „Jochebed, čo sa deje?“

 „Ó, Amram. Nie, nie, nie. My máme mať chlapčeka?“

 „Áno.“

151        „Ó, ty... Nemôže to tak byť. Vieš čo? Ó, kiežby si nikdy nemal to videnie. Vieš, že faraón zabíja všetky malé bábätká.“

152        „Áno. Ale vieš, ak nám toto bábätko dáva Boh, Boh sa o to bábätko postará. Amen. Boh zasľúbil. Boh sa oň postará.“

153        No, na ďalší deň ide do práce. A všetci tí ľudia, všimli si Amrama. Namiesto toho, aby tam vošiel, viete, celý zhrbený a unavený, mal vystreté ramená, povedal, „Podajte nejaké ďalšie tehly. Poďme, poďme.“

 „Čo sa deje?“

 „Sláva Bohu. Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu. Aha,“ pokračoval.

154        Viete, keď dostanete odpoveď, to spôsobuje, že sa cítite dobre. Či to nepoznáme, ocko a mama, keď Boh dáva odpoveď? Nemusíš vidieť videnie, len vieš, že je tam odpoveď, to je všetko. To je to, len vedieť, že je tam odpoveď.

155        No, počúvajte teraz pozorne. Chcem, aby ste počuli, čo sa stalo. No, viete, po chvíli povedali, „No dobre, Amram, čo sa s tebou deje?“

156        „Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu. Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu.“

157        „No, ako ide odpovedať na modlitbu?“

 „Na tom nezáleží.“

158        Jeden starý chlapík vystúpil a povedal, „No, čo myslíš, kedy vôbec odpovie na modlitbu?“

159        „To ti nepoviem, pretože ty si aj tak neveriaci. Podaj mi nejaké ďalšie tehly.“ Takto ich tam vhodil. Otvoril to. Nestaral sa; nemusíte neveriacim hovoriť všetko. Musíte? Na tom nezáleží. Nie veru. Istotne nie. „Podaj mi nejaké ďalšie tehly. Haleluja. Ide odpovedať na modlitbu.“ Takto sa cítite, keď viete, že sa to ide stať. Či nie? Tak veru.

 „Dobre, ako to On urobí?“

 „Ty to aj tak nevieš, tak len ďalej podávaj tehly.“ Všetky ich tam vkladal, vložili tam všetky tie tehly.

160        V ten večer prišiel domov, povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, pomysli na to, budeme mať bábätko. Ó, on bude vysloboditeľom. Boh ho ide poslať. Ó, bude to nádherné.“

 „Ó, ale som tak...“

161        „Ó, prestaň si robiť starosti. Prestaň sa trápiť. Ó, Boh je teraz na tom konci a počúva. Boh má uši; Boh môže počuť. Boh má ruky; On môže vyslobodiť.“ Povedal... Ó, mal mnoho viery.

162        Viete, keď sa premodlíte, obdržíte odpoveď, potom máte skutočne mnoho viery. Ó. Či ste sa niekedy ohľadom niečoho modlili, až ste vedeli, že Boh to pre vás ide urobiť? Či ste to urobili, vy, malé dievčatá, a vy, malí chlapci? Áno, istotne. To je vtedy, keď viete, že sa to stane. V poriadku.

163        Prechádza celý rok a prvé, čo zistíte, jedného dňa tu Amram prichádza z práce. Čo sa stalo? Najroztomilejšie malé bábätko, ó, bol malým pokladom, asi takto dlhý. A tak, ona ho zdvihla, podáva ho Amramovi. A on ho bozkáva, viete. Miluje ho. Vidíte? A matka ho držala. Ó, čo za poklad. Povedala, „Ó, predsa som tak vystrašená, vieš. Toto malé bábätko, je to tak sladké malé stvorenie.“

164        A viete čo? Biblia povedala, že bol najkrajším malým bábätkom, ktoré sa kedy narodilo. No, viem, že matky so mnou ohľadom toho nebudú súhlasiť. Ony si mysleli... Tvoja matka si myslela, že ty si bol najkrajším malým bábätkom. Či nie? Áno. Má právo si to myslieť. Ale Biblia povedala, že toto bolo najkrajšie malé bábätko. Ó, bol klenotom. Boh na ňom mal Svoje ruky, viete. A tak, ó, bol tým najsladším malým stvorením. Ležal tam a urobil maličký úškrn bez zúbkov.

165        Mali ste niekedy malého bračeka a ich, keď nemal žiadne zúbky, len sa takto uškŕňal?

 A prvé, čo zistíte, „Uáá.“

 „Ó, fíha. No teda. Tie staré...?... ukryť.“

 „Čo sa deje? Čo to robíš?“

166        „Vezmi ho dolu. Vieš, aké sú nariadenia. Vidíš, ak tadeto pôjdu tie staré bosorky s dlhými nosmi, vezmú naše bábätko a zabijú ho. Je to tak. Nemôžeme ho nechať, aby plakalo.“ A tak, ó, potrebovalo nejaké raňajky alebo večeru. Takže matka ho vzala do rohu; nakŕmila ho, viete. A tak on je potom v poriadku.

167        Tak po niekoľkých nociach neskôr sa s ním hrali. A, „Uáá,“ znova začal, viete, začal plakať. Veľmi rýchlo odišla preč a takto ho rýchlo ukryla. A Amram tam vzadu na prízemí v stene spravil malé miesto, kam mohol ukryť to bábätko.

168        A potom, prvé, čo zistíte, začuli niečo chodiť hore... [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Fíha, je to tu.“ Každý sa rozbehol na jedno miesto, povedali, „To sú ony. To sú tie staré bosorky.“ Tie dlhoprsté, namaľované nechty. A tie staré bosorky sa dívali dole. A dívali sa cez okno, povedali, „Áno, to sú oni. Stoja tam.“

 [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Otvorte!“

169        Amram vyšiel von, otvoril dvere, povedal, „Čo chcete?“

170        Povedali, „Máš tam vnútri bábätko a my to vieme. A ideme si ho vziať.“

 „Nemáme žiadne bábätko, ktoré by sme vám dali.“ (Oni nemali.)

171        „Aj tak sa ideme pozrieť. Sme ženy policajtky. Vidíš naše odznaky!“ A to je... Či je to niečo pre ženu, čím by mala byť? Ale, „My sme policajné ženy. Máme práva od autority.“ Viete, my ich tu dnes tiež máme. A tak to potom išli skontrolovať; idú do vnútra. Vošli do vnútra a prevrátili pohovku, pootvárali všetky zásuvky a všetko vyhádzali na dlážku a vzali všetky posteľné obliečky a vytriasli ich, išli hore a našli ockove tajné miesto. Pozreli sa všade, ale nedokázali nájsť to bábätko.

172        Nedokázali nájsť to bábätko, tak prišli ku žene, biedna Jochebed tam stála, jej tvár bola biela. Prišli tam, povedali, „Pozrime sa. Vieme, že si matkou. Dokážeme to povedať podľa tvojho vzhľadu. Vieme, že si dojčiacou matkou, a vieme, že je tu bábätko. Vrátime sa späť. Dostaneme ho.“ Odišli dverami. Treskli dverami a odišli.

 Povedala, „Ó, ó, čo môžeme robiť? Čo môžeme robiť?“

173        A tak, Amram povedal, „Modlime sa.“ Či to je to, čo treba robiť? Je to tá vec? „Modlime sa. Poďme sa modliť.“

 „Ó, ó, ó. Neviem, čo robiť. Ó.“

174        Tak on riekol, „No, pozri, ty sa dolu utíš a choď znova nakŕmiť bábätko. Ja idem na poschodie a budem sa modliť.“

175        Tak ide na poschodie, modlí sa. Povedal, „Jehova, Ty máš uši. Jehova, Ty máš oči. Jehova, Ty dokážeš počuť. Ty dokážeš odpovedať na modlitbu. Dal si nám toto bábätko; dal si nám Svoje zasľúbenie. A Ty zachováš Svoje zasľúbenie a zachováš to bábätko. A som si istý.“

176        Po modlitbe, začal byť naozaj unavený a len takto padol a zaspal. Bol tak unavený, pracoval celý deň a modlil sa celú noc. Bol unavený. A viete, čo sa potom stalo? Zaspal a sníval sa mu sen.

177        Viete, Boh tiež hovorí v snoch. Či nie? Samozrejme, že to robí. Áno, On to robí. On to dokáže. Vidíte? A On hovorí v snoch.

178 Ó, zobudil sa a povedal, [Brat Branham luskol na prstoch. – pozn.prekl.] „To je ono. Mal som na to pomyslieť. To je to, čo mám urobiť. Skrátka o tom nič nebudem hovoriť.“

 Kráča dole schodmi. Povedal, „Jochebed.“

 „Áno, drahý? Ó, som tak unavená. Nemôžem spať.“

 „Ó, choď si pospať. Choď si pospať. Všetko je vyriešené.“

 „Ako vieš?“

 „Ó, jednoducho viem. Skrátka mám istotu.“

179        Namiesto toho, aby sa v ten večer išiel otec modliť hore, odišiel dolu do pivnice. Bol tam dolu zaneprázdnený. Zaujímalo by ma, čo robil. Prekĺznime dolu a pozrime sa na neho. Vidím ho tam dolu, ako ide... [Brat Branham si začína hmkať a napodobuje niekoho, kto niečo stavia. – pozn.prekl.] „Bum, bum, bum.“ [Brat Branham si hmká.] Berie tú trstinu a prezerá ju, prevracia a díva sa, či je dobrá. [Brat Branham si hmká.] Malý Áron v ten deň vyšiel von, nazbieral toho celú náruč a zložil to dolu v pivnici, viete. [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Boh sa o teba stará.“ [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Je to tá stará viera, musí to byť celé pravda!“ [Brat Branham na niečo búcha. – pozn.prekl.]... búcha sem a tam.

 Ona povedala, „Amram, čo sa to s tebou deje?“

 „Haleluja. Nič, drahá. Pokračuj.“

180        [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Je to tá stará viera.“ [Brat Branham znova búcha.] „Je to tá stará viera.“ Toto prináša sem, viete. „Je to tá stará viera.“ „Shhhhhhh,“ celé to takto zalepuje. „A ona mi vystačí. Dajte mi túto starú...“ Niečo tam robil.

181        Viete, potom, ako prešiel týždeň alebo dva, prvé, čo zistíte, zaujímalo ich, čo robil.

182        A tak, jedného večera, keď všetci spali, prekĺzol hore a prináša túto malú vec, viete; takto to berie hore. A prináša to hore. Nadvihuje pokrývku na mieste, kde spí jeho manželka Jochebed, vkladá to pod pokrývku. A malý Áron a malá Miriam spali, viete. Ó, bolo to malé milé stvorenie, to malé dievčatko, a taktiež malý Áron. A tak, on to tam pod to vložil. Povedal, „Jochebed, drahá.“

183        Povedala, „Bol si sa teraz v noci modliť dolu v pivnici, Amram?“

 Povedal, „Nie. Bol som v pivnici a chválil som Boha.“

 Povedala, „Čo si robil?“

184        Povedal, „Chcem ti to povedať. No, vieš, že tie staré bosorky sa vracajú späť.“

 „Áno.“

185        A chcem ti povedať, čo urobíme. Teraz to bábätko máme tri mesiace a musíme sa ho zbaviť.“

 „Ó, Amram, čo musíme urobiť?“

186        „Musíme sa toho bábätka zbaviť.“

 „Zbaviť sa bábätka?“

 „Áno.“

 „Ó, ty si krutý.“

 „Nie, nie som krutý. Nie, nie, nie. Viem, čo robím.“

 „Čo tým myslíš? No, budeš tak zlý ako faraón. Zbaviť sa nášho bábätka?“

 „Áno, zbaviť sa bábätka.“

 „Ó, nemôžeme.“

187        „No, počúvaj. Ak si ho necháme, stratíme ho. A ak ho odovzdáme Tomu, ktorý nám ho dal, On ho nájde.“ Je to tak? „No, ak si ho necháš, stratíme ho.“

 „Ako ho stratíme?“

 „No, tie staré bosorky pôjdu okolo a vezmú ho.“

188        A pozri, ak si necháš tú dušu a pôjdeš ďalej a budeš žiť ako svet, stratíš ju. Bosorky pekla idú po tebe. A je to tak. Všetko toto bláznovstvo sveta tých vecí tam vonku, ide to rovno po tebe. Ak si ju necháš, stratíš ju; ale ak ju dáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, nájdeš ju a zachrániš ju. Čo to teraz je? Ak si ju necháme, čo sa nám stane? [Deti hovoria, „Stratíme ju.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stratíme ju. Ak ju odovzdáme Kristovi, čo sa nám stane? Zachránime ju. Amen! To je dobre. No, odpovedali ste správne.

189        No, povedal, „Jochebed, ak si ho necháme, stratíme ho. A tak, ak ho odovzdáme naspäť Tomu, ktorý nám ho dal, potom ho zachováme.“

190        No, ty máš dušu, a ocko a mama, vy tiež. Ale ak si ju necháte, stratíte ju. Je to tak, bosorky pekla ju vezmú. Idú so všetkým po nej. Ale ak ju odovzdáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, zachováš ju do večného Života. Haleluja. Amen. Prepáčte mi, deti; som len dosť staromódny a tak vykrikujem. Ak si ju necháte ...

 Povedzme to všetci spoločne: [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie hovoria spolu. – pozn.prekl.]

191        „Ak si ju necháš, stratíš ju. Ak ju odovzdáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, zachováš ju.“ Amen. Zapamätajte si to teraz, odovzdajte ju Jemu.

 No, sledujte. Ó, ona začala plakať; povedala, „Ó, čo s ním urobíš?“ Povedala...

 „Pozri sa, chcem ti niečo ukázať.“

 „Čo to tam máš pod mojou posteľou?“

 Povedal, „Dovoľ mi, nech ti ukážem.“ A vytiahol to von.

 „Ó, to je malý košík z trstiny.“

192        To je malá loďka, to je to, čo to je. Nemá žiadne kormidlo a nemá žiadne plachty, nemá na sebe žiadne kanóny, a jednako bude niesť ten najvzácnejší náklad, ktorý do toho času bol vezený na lodi. Počujte to. Nemá žiadneho kapitána, ani žiadnu posádku. Brat, poznám tiež takú Loď pre dospelého.

193        „Ó,“ povedala, „Ja, dovoľ mi, aby som sa na to pozrela. Amram, dovoľ mi pozrieť sa.“ Prichádza tam.

194        Povedal, „Pozri sa, mám na tom malý vrchnák. Vidíš, zodvihni ten malý vrchnák.“

 Povedala, „Fíha, smrdí to. Ehm. Fíha. Ó.“

 Povedal, „Áno, smrdí to.“

 „Prečo?“

195        „Polial som to celé asfaltom. Je to celé zasmolené.“ Asfalt je smola, viete, a tak to celé pokryli asfaltom. To je to, čo tam dole rozohrieval a vylial to na povrch tej trstiny. Zasmolil to. Povedal, „Vidíš, potom sa do toho nemôže dostať voda. Vidíš, je to celé zapečatené.“ A povedal, „A voda sa do toho jednoducho nemôže dostať. Zasmolil som to.“

 Povedala, „Fíha, strašne to smrdí.“

196        Vy, deti, viete, čo je to smola, keď upravujú ulice, viete, ó, ten strašný zápach. Ale to zachováva... To odstraňuje z ulice všetky výmole. A takto sa to robí; to zabraňuje vode prenikať.

197        A to je to, čo robí modlitba pre veriaceho. To je to, čo vy, to od teba drží preč svet, keď na svojich kolenách zasmolíš samého seba a hovoríš, „Pane Ježišu...“ A Krv prichádza dole a celého ťa zapečaťuje, takže diabol ťa nemôže dostať. Vidíte, je to tak. Vidíte? A tak potom, ó, mnohokrát ľudia chodia okolo a hovoria, „To je strašné,“ ale to nerobí žiaden rozdiel; to ťa zachováva v bezpečí. Vidíte? To je tá hlavná vec: byť zachovaný v bezpečí. Hovoria, že si staromódny, ale na tom nezáleží; to ťa zachováva v bezpečí.

198        „No,“ povedala, „čo ideme urobiť?“

199        „No dobre,“ povedal, „poviem ti, čo spravíme. Vezmeme dieťatko a trocha sa porozprávame. A zoberieme dieťatko a vložíme ho sem a dáme ho tam von na rieku Níl.“

 „Ó, nie, nie, nie. Amram, nemôžeš dať naše dieťatko tam von na rieku.“

200        „Áno, áno. Viem, čo robím.“ Vidíte, on mal sen; vedel, čo robiť. Vidíte? Boh mu dal inštrukcie. On vedel, čo robiť. Postavil toto a videl, že to bol samotný obraz archy, ktorá tam vtedy zachránila Noeho v jeho čase.

201        A tak povedal, „Pozri sa; rovno hore som vyrezal malý otvor, aby tak mohol dýchať. Vidíš, môže mu tam cez to svietiť slnečné svetlo.“

202        A, viete, archa v starej Biblii, tam vtedy dávno, bola učinená rovnakým spôsobom. A rovno na svojom vrchu mala otvor, aby ste tak mohli vidieť dnu (Rozumiete?), a tam, kde sa mal dívať hore.

203        A tak potom toto biedne malé dieťatko bez mena, dokonca nemalo žiadne meno, malé dieťatko bez mena, a jednako najmilšie malé dieťatko na svete.

204        Na ďalší večer, keď vošli dnu a čakali až do tretej rána, a potom oni... On tam prešiel. A premodlil sa. Prešiel tam a povedal, „No, poďme, Jochebed, vstaň.“

205        A tak zobudili malého Árona a malú Miriam. Ó, ona tam prišla a natiahla svoje ruky; povedala, „Ocko.“ Malá Miriam, ona povedala, „Nejdeš vziať nášho malého bračeka a dať ho do Nílu, kde sú všetky tie krokodíly?“

206        A on jej takto odhrnul vlasy dozadu. A jej... Mala pekné oči a pekné vlasy. A tak ju pobozkal na líce. Povedal, „Miláčik, tiež ma to bolí. Tiež ma to bolí, ale musíme to urobiť.“

207        Vidíte, malé dievčatá a chlapci, niekedy musíme robiť veci, ktorá nás trocha bolia, ale každopádne to musíme robiť. Keď dievčatá povedia, „Hej, fajčila si niekedy cigaretu?“

 Povieš, „Nie.“

208        „Dobre, vyskúšaj jednu. Ó, som tvoja kamoška, veď vieš. Áno, vyskúšaj jednu.“

209        Ale ty, môže to trocha bolieť, ale povieš, „Aha. Nechcem to. Nechcem to.“

        Povie, „Prídeš, pôjdeš so mnou dnes večer do kina?“

210        „Nie, nie. Aha. Nechodím do kina.“ Vidíte? Môže to trocha raniť. Vidíte?

211        „Ó, ty si len starý obmedzenec.“ Neverte tomu. Môže to trocha raniť. Len od toho odvráťte svoju hlavu; to je tá správna vec, ktorú treba robiť. Rozumiete? Vždy to tak robte; konajte správne veci. V poriadku.

212        A dnes, keď sa dievčatá učia tento tanec na prstoch a takéto veci, a chcú od vás, aby ste to robili, povedzte im, „Nie, nie.“ Nerobte to. Vidíte?

213        „Ó, no, ale to je dobrá zábava.“ Vy sa nestaráte o to, aká je to dobrá zábava. Chcete robiť to, čo je správne, takže vždy robíte to, čo je správne. No, teraz si to len zapamätajte. Nezabudnite na to, dobre?

214        No, čo oni urobili? Potom vzali to malé dieťatko a on vyšiel hore. A malý Áron prišiel hore, povedal, „Ocko, čo to ideš robiť s naším bábätkom?“

215        Povedal, „Áron, sadni si sem na moje kolená, zlatíčko.“ Povedal, „Pozri, Áron. Ak si ponecháme to dieťatko, čo sa nám stane? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Stratíme ho.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stratíme ho. Ale ak to dieťatko vrátime naspäť do rúk Toho, ktorý nám ho dal, čo sa nám stane? Zachováme ho.“ Je to tak.

 „Ale ako to urobíš, ocko?“

216        „Neviem. Neviem, ako sa to urobí, ale Boh to urobí.“ Vidíte?

217        A tak potom to malé dieťatko vložili do vnútra, a tak on ide. A tu teraz oni idú, prichádzajú ku dverám. Idú dolu ku dverám; on sa díva týmto smerom cez ulicu, tamtým smerom cez ulicu. Nie je tam nik, nikto nejde. Povedal, „Poďme, Jochebed. Poďme, Áron. Poďme, poďme, Miriam. Poďme.“

218        Berú svoju malú archu a idú dolu ku rákosiu rieky. Ó, je dosť skorý čas pred svitaním. A tu prichádza malý Áron, vzadu drží malú Miriam, malý braček a sestrička, plačú. A úbohá malá Jochebed, ide vpred takto [Brat Branham napodobuje, ako Jochebed plače. – pozn.prekl.] „Psst-psst-psst-psst. Oni sledujú ulice. Buďme opatrní. Psst. Opatrne,“ takto ide dole ulicou. „Psst-psst-psst. Opatrne.“ Nesie to malé dieťatko. A matka nesie dieťatko a ocko nesie archu.

219        Dostali sa dole ku rieke. Ó, to je velikánska rieka, asi druhá najväčšia na svete. A tak tie velikánske rieky svištia, sú skrátka plné velikánskych krokodílov a aligátorov. Ó, oni boli tuční. Fíha. Prekŕmili ich všetkými tými malými deťmi. Boli jednoducho tuční. A ona hovorí, Jochebed hovorí Amramovi, svojmu manželovi, povedala, „Ó, čo ak sa toho zmocnia tie aligátory? Čo ak sa toho dotknú tie krokodíly?“

220        Povedal, „Nemaj obavy. Ak niekedy pichnú svoj nos do tej smoly, odplávajú preč. Rozumieš? To je dôvod, prečo to smrdí. Rozumieš? On zdvihne svoj nos,“ povedal, „nedokázal by zacítiť ľudské mäso, tak odpláva preč. Tá smola bude smrdieť tak hrozne, že až utečú preč. Bude to v poriadku. Nemaj strach.“ A tak oni... A pokľakli a položili to dole, viete, tú malú archu. A ona povedala... „No, nakŕm dieťatko.“

221        Tak matka berie dieťatko a kŕmi ho a kŕmi to dieťatko, až kým nedostane svoje raňajky, skoro za rána. A potom ona, [Brat Branham napodobuje zvuk bozku. – pozn.prekl.] pobozká ho. A povedala, „No, Áron, môžeš ho pobozkať.“ A Áron ho bozkáva. A potom ho podáva ku Miriam a ona ho bozkáva. A matka ho pobozkala a, „Ó,“ povedala, „Jednoducho som...“

222        „Psst-psst-psst. No, počúvajte, musíme byť vojakmi. Rozumiete? Musíme byť vojakmi. No, chcete ho každý ešte raz pobozkať?“ Všetci ho dookola ešte raz pobozkajú. Potom ho vkladajú do vnútra.

223        A matka vyrobila malú prikrývku a dala ju na to, malý vankúšik, a vložila ho na to. Povedala, „Moje drahé malé dieťatko, nech ťa Boh žehná.“

 „Psst-psst-psst. Boh sa o to postará. Nebojte sa.“

224        Zavreli to malé veko. A prvé, čo zistíte, otec si začína vyzliekať kabát, dáva si dole košeľu. A tu ide a brodí sa do vody.

225        Čo si myslíte, že sa v tomto čase deje v nebi? Haleluja. Viete, keď tu dole prebiehajú veci, tam hore sa tiež niečo deje. Amen. Vidím Boha, ako povstáva zo Svojho trónu, vykračuje tam a hovorí, „Gabriel, Gabriel, kde si?“

 Gabriel hovorí, „Tu som, Pane.“

226        „Poď sem; niečo ti ukážem.“ Povedal, „Všetci Anjeli, poďte na chvíľu sem okolo; chcem vám niečo ukázať. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Áno, mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Poďte teraz sem. Je to dobré pre vás všetkých Anjelov, pozrite sa na toto. Pozrite.“

 „Kde to je?“

 „Rovno tu dole.“

 „Kde? Áno, áno, áno, vidím to.“

227        „Pozri sa rovno tam dole. Vidíš ten okraj toho rákosia, to rákosie a tie veci?“

 „Áno.“

 „Dívaj sa tam.“

 „Čo to je?“

228        „Je tam muž so zodvihnutými rukami, je na svojich kolenách a volá na Mňa. Je tam plačúca matka a dve malé plačúce deti. Oni Mi dôverujú až do úplného konca. Gabriel, pamätáš si, keď si vošiel do vnútra? Pamätáš si toho muža?“

229        „Áno, stretol som ho tej noci v tej miestnosti a rozprával som sa s ním. Aha.“

230        „On Mi stále dôveruje. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi dôverujú až do konca. Vidíš ho? Pozri sa na neho. Áno, nie je to statočné?“

231        Ten otec kráča do vody, začína tú malú loďku púšťať preč.

 Počujem Ho, ako hovorí, „Gabriel.“

 „Áno, Pane?“

232        „Zvolaj na scénu desať tisíc Anjelov. Vydaj im hneď rozkazy. Zvolaj zástupy nebies. Zhromaždi ich hore a dole z koridorov neba a umiestni ich hore a dole po Níle. Nariaďujem, aby sa toho nákladu nedotkol žiaden krokodíl; nič sa toho nedotkne. Nech sa k tomu nepriblíži ani kúsoček dreva.“ Haleluja.

233        Gabriel povedal, „Bude to vykonané.“

 „...?... zaznela trúba.“ Desať tisíc Anjelov sa vyzbrojilo.

 „Otče... Kde budeš, Pane?“

234        „Budem na druhom konci.“ On je vždy na tom 'prijímajúcom' konci. „Budem čakať na druhom konci. Mám určitý účel. Keď Mi ľudia budú dôverovať, mám niečo, určitý účel; bude to s nimi v poriadku.“ No dobre, ide dole na druhý koniec.

235        Vidím Mojžiša – alebo malého Árona a ich, ako idú naspäť na ulicu, plačú, „Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh.“ Sledujte to.

236        A malá Miriam, ona tam stále stojí a sleduje to. Povedala, „Ó, ó.“

237        Povedal, „Poď sem, Miriam; začína svitať. Poď, kohúti kikiríkajú, že začína deň. Poď, začína svitať. Poď, zlatko, poďme.“

238        Povedala, „Ó, ocko, ocko. Prosím, ešte raz. Len mi dovoľ zostať; dovoľ mi to len sledovať a pozrieť sa, čo sa stane. Za chvíľu budem naspäť doma.“

239 „Ó,“ [Brat Branham luskne prstami. – pozn.prekl.] „to je dobrý nápad, Miriam, to by mohlo byť dobre. Zostaň len a sleduj, čo sa stane.“

 „V poriadku, budem sa dívať.“

240        „No, za chvíľu sa ponáhľaj domov. Len sa pozri, čo sa stane. Príď, dones nám správy, čo sa deje.“

 „V poriadku, ocko.“ A ponáhľajúc sa, odišli naspäť domov.

241        Malá Miriam tam stojí a díva sa. Prvé, čo zistíte, začína byť svetlo. „Ó-ho-hó, čo to tam prichádza? No, to je klada. Nie. Je to aligátor? Ó, on sa otočil.

242        Ha-ha. Čo videl? On videl to, čo mnohí ľudia nevidia. Rozumiete? Ten malý náklad sa tadiaľ plavil. Mysleli si, že nemá žiadneho pilota; mysleli si, že nemá žiadneho kapitána. On mal. Boli zhromaždení všade naokolo.

243        Tu prichádza malý krokodíl, hovorí, „Ó, pozrime sa.“ Tu on prichádza, takto sa plaví, ide... Ó, nie. Nie, nie. Nemôže sa ku tomu nákladu priblížiť. Tam bol vysloboditeľ, ktorý mal vyslobodiť, oslobodiť milión židov, ktorí potrebovali vyslobodenie. Všetci diabli z pekla sa ho nemohli dotknúť. Táto malá archa vyrobená zo smoly sa takto plavila dolu riekou.

244        Prvé, čo zistíte, dostala sa do vodného víru. „Ó,“ Miriam povedala, „Ó, nie, ó, pozrite tam na ten vír; pozrite na to; pozrite sa na to.“ Prvé, čo zistíte, zrazu sa vír náhle vytráca.

245        Tak to chodí. Niekedy sa dostaneme do víru, táto malá archa. Nemajte obavy. Je Niekto, kto nad tým dáva pozor. „Anjeli Boží táboria vôkol tých, ktorí sa Ho boja.“ Má ich tam teraz desať tisíc na pochode.

246        Malá Miriam ide dolu, prelieza cez túto veľkú skalu a takto tadiaľ prechádza. A beží dolu; sleduje tú archu. Ona pláva tadiaľto a pláva cez túto hŕstku rákosia. Po chvíli tam uviazne. Povie, „Ó, ó, zaujímalo by ma.“

247        No, jej ocko jej povedal, hovoril, „No, nedopusť, aby ťa niekto videl, ako to pozoruješ. Ak tam niekto príde, správaj sa, akoby si sa na to ani nedívala; len choď ďalej nejakým iným smerom. Vôbec sa nesprávaj tak, že to vôbec pozoruješ; len choď ďalej.“

 „V poriadku,“ povedala.

248        Ona kráča dole pri brehoch; zaseklo sa to. Prvé, čo zistíte, tam je veľká skupina rybárov. A ona sa len správa, ako keby bola len malým dievčatkom, ktoré kráča okolo. Teraz je okolo desiatej hodiny dňa, viete, tak ona len ide ďalej vedľa rieky a stále sa díva tam do boku, aby videla, kam to smeruje.

249        Po chvíli prechádza vedľa ďalšej skupiny. Len stále pozoruje; pokračuje trocha ďalej. Pokračuje, ide trocha ďalej.

250        Po chvíli prichádza ku velikánskemu múru. „Ó, ono to ide poza tento múr.“ Čo môže robiť? Ona nevie, čo robiť. A tak, keďže sa nedokáže dostať ponad ten múr, tak sa skrátka brodí cez vodu a takto prechádza a plazí sa hore. Dostáva sa cez to a pokračuje ďalej.

251        A prvé, čo zistíte, nachádza sa v prekrásnej záhrade. Všade tam kvitnú kvety a je to tak nádherné. No, počúvajte na chvíľu. Teraz dávajte pozor, malé dievčatá. Prekrásne kvety, ó, a stromy sú celé upravené. Vyzeralo to tak pekne. Je to park. „Ó,“ povedala, „pozrime sa na to! Ó. Som v palácovom parku, v parku faraónovho paláca. Čo tu budem robiť? Ak by ma tu chytili, ó, čo mi urobia?“

252        A ona dávala pozor. Tam prichádza malá archa a trocha sa tam vo vode zastavila, len tam plávala dookola vo vode. Zaujímalo by ma prečo? A ona počuje, ako sa niekto rozpráva. Prekĺzla naspäť pod kríky. Posadila sa a takto sa dívala tam von, viete, malá Miriam...?... díva sa von a vidí to.

253        A prvé, čo zistíte, tu prichádzajú nejakí veľkí mocní tmaví muži, ktorí takto nesú baldachýnový prístrešok. A vedľa idú slúžky a spievajú. A tu prichádza nejaká žena a okolo hlavy má veľký zlatý oblúk a napredku toho je veľký had, ktorý má takto otvorené ústa. A je to pekná žena a prichádza dole. Má naozaj pekné rúcha a také veci. A počujem, ako jedna zo slúžok hovorí, „Vaša výsosť, myslíte, že dnes ráno bude voda teplá?“

254        Miriam povedala, „Výsosť?“ Ó, to musí byť niekto z kráľovskej rodiny, takže musím byť v parku. A ak ma tu chytia, čo mi urobia?“

255        V poriadku, ona prichádza dole a títo veľkí tmaví muži ju nesú, takto to držia, kráčajú takto dole ku okraju vody a ona si vyzúva topánky. A jedna zo slúžok má uteráky a iná má mydlo. A ona si išla dať svoj ranný kúpeľ. A tak, ona ide tam dole a začína sa pripravovať na kúpeľ. Vyzúva si topánky a povedala, „Strčím do vody prsty a uvidím, či je dostatočne teplá. Ó, je veľmi dobrá... Čo to tam je?“

256        „Ó,“ Miriam, malá Miriam povedala, „Ó-ho-hó, ona si všimla tú archu.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „je to krokodíl?“

257        Jeden z tých veľkých mocných mužov povedal, „Len moment; zistím to.“ Čľup-čľup-čľup, kráča do vody, takto to dvíha a kráča von. Povedal, „Vaša výsosť...“ dáva to slúžke. A slúžka to berie a takto jej to podáva a ona to pokladá dole.

258        Povedala, „Čo to je? Fíha, to smrdí. Všade tam je smola. Pozrite, na vrchu to má otvor.“

259        A Miriam povedala, „Ó, ó, tam ide môj malý braček. Tam ide môj malý braček.“

260        A tak to takto otvorili. „Ó, to je bábätko.“ A začalo... Najkrajšie bábätko na svete... Ó, Boh, ktorý môže spôsobiť nenávisť, môže spôsobiť lásku; a všetka láska, ktorú mohol vložiť do ľudského srdca, to je matka ohľadom dieťaťa, On to vložil do toho dievčenského srdca. A ona povedala, „To je jedno z Heb... Viem, čo to je. To je ten môj chorý otec. On je tak zlomyseľný. Rozkázal, aby všetky tie malé Hebrejské deti boli zabité. A jedna z tých matiek skrátka vypustila svoje dieťa von, očakávajúc, že niekde pristane. Ó, on je tak podlý. No, toto jedno nezabije, pretože toto je moje.“ Aha, vidíte, ako Boh pracuje?

261 Zodvihla ho a [Brat Branham napodobuje zvuk bozku. – pozn.prekl.] pobozkala ho. A to bábätko zaplakalo. A keď zaplakalo, to jednoducho zohrialo jej srdce. Povedala, „Úbohé malé stvorenie.“ Povedala, „Vezmem si ho a nazvem ho... Dám mu meno.“ A tu dostal svoje meno.

262        Aké bolo jeho meno? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Mojžiš.“ – pozn.prekl.] Mojžiš. A „Mojžiš“ znamená „vytiahnutý z vody.“ Vidíte?

263        Povedala, „No, nazvem ho Mojžiš a bude mojím vlastným dieťatkom. Nechám si ho.“ Ale teraz, povedala, „Ale som panna; nemôžem ho dojčiť. Nemám spôsob, ako ho nakŕmiť. Vtedy nemali tieto fľašky a také veci. Ženy nefajčili cigarety tak, ako to robia dnes (Vidíte?), a neotravovali sa jedom. Tak povedala, „No, ak viete...“ Povedala, „Čo budem robiť?“ Tak povedala, „Ja...“

264        A jedna z nich povedala, „Poviem vám, vaša výsosť, nájdem dojku pre vaše dieťatko.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „to je veľmi dobré.“

265        Niečo malé prehovorilo, Anjel, ktorý stál tam v kríku, povedal, „Miriam, to je tvoja šanca. Tam je tvoja šanca.“ Malá Miriam vybehla von. A povedal, „Nič teraz nehovor, nedávaj nič najavo. Vyjdi von a povedz, že nájdeš dojku, a choď zavolať svoju matku.“

 V poriadku, a tak to povedala. Ona riekla, „Vaša výsosť...“

266        No, obyčajne, ona by mala povedať, „Čo tu robíš?“ Ale, vidíte, Boh to všetko pokryl. Prečo? On tam mal na pochode desať tisíc Anjelov. Vidíte? Ide sa vyplniť Jeho plán. Stálo Mu tam desať tisíc Anjelov.

267        A tak, prvé, čo zistíte, povedala, „Áno, moja drahá, čo tu robíš?“

 Ona povedala, „Práve som vás videla s tým dieťatkom.“ Povedala, „Viem, kde je milá matka, ktorá sa vám o to vaše dieťatko postará.“

268        Povedala, „Choď, zavolaj ju a povedz jej, že jej dám tristo dolárov na týždeň, aby sa mi o toto dieťatko postarala, a dám jej celý súbor miestností tam v paláci. A ak vieš, kde je nejaká hebrejská matka, ktorá je dojkou, ktorá môže dojčiť moje dieťatko. Toto je moje dieťatko.“

269        Ona povedala, „Áno, vaša výsosť, zoženiem vám jednu.“

270        Povedala, „No, počkaj chvíľu. Predtým, ako vojdeš do paláca, musíš mať heslo. Vidíš, nepoznáš heslo. Každý deň máme nejaké heslo. No, dnešné heslo, vieš, aké je? 'Vidly v kope sena.'“ Povedala, „To je to, čo musíš povedať, aby si sa dostala cez bránu.“

271        A tak malá Miriam začína ísť domov tak rýchlo, ako len vie, a skáče cez múr, dole cez malú uličku a dolu týmto smerom a tamtým smerom a ide tak rýchlo, ako sa len dá. Vbehla do domu.

272        A Amram práve prišiel domov. A Jochebed povedala... Ó, boli tak smutní, zaujímalo ich, čo sa deje. Povedala, „Moje úbohé dieťatko, moje úbohé dieťatko.“ Ona...

273        Povedal, „No, len počúvaj.“ Povedal, „Práve pred chvíľou som išiel tade cez ulicu a tá úbohá matka po celý deň držala všetkých na nohách. Dnes ráno prechádzali rovno cez toto susedstvo a rozbili hlavu každého bábätka, ktoré bolo v susedstve.“ A povedal, „Ako kričali a plakali. No, neviem, čo je s tvojím bábätkom. Kdekoľvek je, Boh sa oň postará.“

274        Práve v tej chvíli niekto... [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Ó, ó, tam sú teraz pri dverách.“ A tak išli a pozreli sa. Nie, neboli to ony. Bola to Miriam.

275        Povedala, „Ó, ó, Miriam! Poď dnu, drahá. Čo sa stalo bábätku?“

 Povedala, „Mama, som tak hladná.“

276        Povedala, „Ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

277        Povedala, „Takmer umieram od hladu, mama.“ Povedala, „Ó, chvála Pánovi! Haleluja. Takmer umieram od hladu, mama.“

 Povedala, „Ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

278        Povedala, „Mama, som tak hladná, že by som zjedla všetko, čo je v dome.“

 Povedala, „Dáme ti niečo na jedenie, ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

279        Povedala, „Ó, bábätko je v poriadku, mama. Daj mi niečo jesť. Ó, som tak šťastná.“

 „Ale čo sa mu stalo?“

280        „No, daj mi niečo jesť; takmer umieram od hladu.“ Viete si to predstaviť?“

281        Povedala, „Miriam, toto je tvoja mama a otec. Kde je bábätko?“

282        Povedala, „Mama, povedala som ti. Bábätko, videla som ho a je v poriadku. No, mama, daj mi niečo jesť; umieram od hladu. Vieš, takmer umieram od hladu.“ Ako vy, keď prídete domov zo školy, viete; ó, jednoducho niečo musíte dostať.

283        Tak ona išla a dala jej sendvič. Povedala, „No, povedz mi.“

 A ona takto jedla, „Ham, ham, ham,“ viete. Povedala, „Mama?“

 Povedala, „Áno, čo sa stalo bábätku?“

284        „No,“ povedala, „mama...“ Porozprávala jej ten príbeh. A povedala, „Mama, choď si vziať svoje najlepšie šaty a pobaľ si kufor, pretože sa ideš starať o to bábätko.“ Ó.

 „Čo?“

285        Ak to stratíš, znova to nájdeš. Je to tak? Ak si to ponecháš, stratíš to. Ak to odovzdáš, stratíš, nájdeš to. Je to tak?

286        A malá Miriam, ako tak jedla, odpovedala, „Áno.“ Povedala, „Dnes ideš do paláca. A nielen to, ale bude ti dané tristo dolárov na týždeň a najlepšie miestnosti v krajine, aby si sa starala o svoje vlastné bábätko.“

287        Po prvýkrát v histórii sveta bolo matke zaplatené, aby dojčila svoje vlastné bábätko. Vidíte, ako Boh pracuje? Haleluja. Dojčila svoje vlastné bábätko a dostala za to tristo dolárov na týždeň a najlepšie miestnosti v krajine. Boh koná veci, či nie? Oplatí sa modliť? Je dobré modliť sa?

288        A tak si pripravila svoj malý kufor. Teraz sa poponáhľame; za chvíľu zakončíme. A tak... Pripravila si svoj kufor a odišla po ceste tak rýchlo, ako len mohla. A prvé, čo zistíte, prišla tam; stál tam veľký strážca so svojou velikánskou kopijou, povedal, „Kto to sem ide?“

289        Odpovedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 „Prejdite.“ Vidíte, ako Boh koná veci?

290        Prišla ku ďalšiemu strážcovi. Tam vytiahol svoj meč a povedal, „Kto ste? Kto to sem ide?“

 Odpovedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 Povedal, „Prejdite.“ Ó, vidíte, ako Boh koná veci?

291        Vyšla hore ku palácu, začína ísť hore a vyšla všetka kráľovská stráž, vytiahli svoje meče. „Kto to tam ide?“

 Povedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 „Prejdite dnu.“

292        Prvé, čo zistíte, vyšiel tam nejaký muž a povedal, „Ste tá pani, na ktorú čaká jej veličenstvo?“

 „Áno.“

 „A je toto tá dojka pre dieťatko, ktoré bolo nájdené dnes ráno?“

 „Áno.“

293        Povedala, „Dobre, priveďte ju dnu.“ Tak privádza to bábätko dnu – či vlastne privádza tú matku dnu.

294        A tá malá princezná vyšla von a povedala, „Viete niečo o bábätkách?“

 Odpovedala, „Áno, vaša výsosť.“

 Povedala, „Pozrite na toto bábätko. Či nie je nádherné?“

 „Áno, vaša výsosť. Áno.“

 Povedala, „Viete, ako dojčiť bábätko?“

 „Áno, vaša výsosť. Samozrejme.“

295        „Dobre,“ povedali, „dám vám vašu odmenu tristo dolárov na týždeň.“ Hm. Či nebol Boh dobrý? A povedala, „A dostanete najlepšie miestnosti v paláci a bude vám posielané jedlo. Ani nebudete musieť vyjsť von a variť si jedlo.“ Povedala, „No, tu je bábätko; buďte opatrná. Nech vám nepadne.“

 „Ó, nemajte obavy, nepadne. Nemajte obavy; nepustím ho.“

 „Postarajte sa oň, ako najlepšie viete.“

296        „Nemajte obavy; postarám sa. Bude mať tú najlepšiu opateru.“

 Iste, bolo to jej vlastné. Vidíte? „Dám mu tú najlepšiu opateru.“

 „Vidíte, že to je nádherné bábätko?“

 „Je veľmi nádherné,“ povedala.

 „V poriadku.“

297        Za Miriam, jej matkou a malým Mojžišom sa zatvorili dvere. A keď dvere zostali zatvorené, ona sa poobzerala. Povedala, „Ťu, ťu, ťu, a ona si myslela, že si jej bábätkom. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.“ Ó. Pohladkala ho.

298        Čo urobila? Ona... Ak by si ho ponechala, čo by sa jej stalo? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Stratí ho.“ – pozn.prekl.] Ale preto, že ho odovzdala naspäť Tomu, ktorý jej ho dal, a čo sa jej stalo? Našla ho. A môže si ho nechať. No, čo sa stane, ak stratíme... Ak si ponecháme našu dušu, čo sa stane? Stratíme ju. A ak ju odovzdáme naspäť Tomu, ktorý nám ju dal, čo sa stane? Zachováme ju. Je to tak?

299        Koľkí z vás všetkých by radi prišli sem hore okolo oltára a modlili sa? Chceli by ste to urobiť? Chceli by ste, aby sa o vás Ježiš postaral, ako to urobil tým malým bábätkám? No, nech všetci, malé deti, zhromaždite sa teda okolo oltára. Urobíte to? Poďte rovno naokolo, kľaknite si okolo oltára. Modlite sa, všetci z vás. Všetky malé deti, poďte teraz sem hore. Páčil sa vám môj príbeh? Páčilo sa vám to? V poriadku, teraz príďte sem hore okolo oltára. No, poďte. Všetky malé deti, príďte a kľaknite si okolo oltára, len si sem kľaknite, rovno tam ku oltáru. To je ono. Všetky deti tam vzadu, poďte teraz sem, budeme sa modliť. V poriadku. Ak chcete prísť hore a modliť sa. Príďte hore a kľaknite si okolo oltára. To je dobre. No, to je dobre. To je skvelé. V poriadku.

300        Teraz matky, ktoré tiež chcete prísť, a otcovia, kľaknite si všetci do uličky.

301        No, chcem sa vás tu niečo opýtať, malé deti. Pozrite, či veríte, že Ježiš vás miluje tak, ako miloval Mojžiša? Veríte, že Anjeli na vás takto dávajú pozor. No, Boh vám dal dušu. Dal vám ju? No, ak si svoju dušu ponecháte, čo sa stane? Stratíte ju. Ale ak ju dnes ráno odovzdáte naspäť Ježišovi, čo sa vám potom stane? Zachováte ju...?... No, chcete zachrániť svoju dušu, či nie? A chcete vyrásť, aby ste boli skutočnými matkami a skutočnými dámami, či nie (?), a skutočnými mužmi, kazateľmi, a tak ďalej? Či to nechcete urobiť? No, ak chcete, potom odovzdajte svoju dušu Ježišovi. Tu je spôsob, ako to urobiť. Povedzte, „Drahý Ježišu, toto je všetko, čo mám, moja duša, dávam ju Tebe, ale dávaj na mňa pozor, ako si dával pozor na Mojžiša.“

302        No, ak niektorí z vás starších chcete prísť a tiež pokľaknúť, niektoré z vás matiek, možno, ktoré si chcete tu dnes ráno kľaknúť...?... pre vás. Ak chcete prísť a kľaknúť si sem, je to v poriadku. Tu je matka, ktorá prichádza so svojím malým chlapcom. Je tu niekto ďalší?

303        Otec, ocko, ktorýkoľvek z vás, ak chceš byť modliacim sa mužom, ako bol Amram, potom príď a tiež si kľakni.

304        Matka, ak chceš byť ako Jochebed, no, príď rovno sem a tiež si kľakni.

305        Samozrejme, to je pre všetkých. Prečo? Vy tiež máte dušu. Ak si ju ponecháte, čo sa stane? Stratíte ju. A ak ju odovzdáte naspäť Tomu, ktorý vám ju dal, čo sa stane? Zachránite ju do večného Života. Je to tak. No, chcem, aby ste sa zhromaždili naokolo, všetci, ktorí teraz prídu, a pomodlime sa s týmito maličkými a s našimi – teraz so všetkými.

306        Deň matiek, nádherný deň... A možno by som dnes večer mohol zmeniť moju tému a dnes večer pokračovať a hovoriť o tom, ako tá matka konala, čo tá matka robila. Ona bola tá, ktorá vzdelala svojho malého chlapca, aby viedol všetok Izrael do zasľúbenej zeme. Ó, ona bola skutočnou matkou. Či nebola skutočnou matkou? No, tiež máte skutočnú matku a matka sa za vás modlí. On bol skutočným ockom. A ocko sa za vás modlí. A teraz sa ideme všetci spoločne pomodliť a poprosiť Ježiša, aby nám pomohol.

 Brat Neville, prišiel by si a pokľakol s nami?

307        A skloňme všetci naše hlavy, všade. No, sestra Gertie... [Pianistka začína hrať pieseň „Prineste ich dnu.“ – pozn.prekl.]

308        Drahý nebeský Otče, tento dnešný malý jednoduchý príbeh o dávnych dňoch, ktoré prešli, kde skutočný otec a matka alebo skutočný veriaci prišli ku Tebe a uctievali Ťa, verili Ti. V tom čase bol v tej krajine nepokoj. A ako vieme, či tu dnes ráno nekľačí dnešný malý Mojžiš? Ako vieme, či tu tiež dnes ráno nekľačí dnešná malá Miriam, prorokyňa?

309        Ó, drahý Otče, tieto malé deti Ťa milujú a oni prišli, kľačia pri kríži, uvedomujú si, že majú dušu, ktorá musí byť spasená, a teraz Ti ju odovzdávajú. Pretože sme práve čítali v Tvojom Slove, „Ak ju stratíte, nájdete ju; ak si ju ponecháte, stratíte ju.“ A, Otče, oni si nechcú ponechať svoju dušu sami pre seba. Nechcú žiť sami pre seba. Chcú svoju dušu odovzdať Tebe, aby tak skrze jej odovzdanie našli večný Život...?... Udeľ to, Pane.

310        Žehnaj všetkých týchto malých chlapcov a dievčatá, ktoré sú okolo oltára. Žehnaj ich matky a otcov, ktorí sú tu dnes ráno. Ó, nech je na nich všetkých Tvoja milujúca milosť a milosrdenstvo. Odpusť nám, Pane, všetky naše hriechy a prestúpenia. Odober z nášho stredu chorobu.

311        Pošli Anjelov. Haleluja. Bože, Ty, ktorý si nariadil Gabrielovi a desať tisíc Anjelom, aby vyšli na pochod; o koľko viac Anjelov prišlo navôkol, keď zbadali, že tieto malé úbohé deti dnes ráno kľačia pri tomto oltári. Všade navôkol, na tomto oltári a cez tento zbor, stoja Anjeli Boží. Je tu zapisujúci Anjel, zapisuje ich mená do Knihy. Strácajú svoju dušu, aby ju tak mohli nájsť v Kristovi. Udeľ to, Pane.

312        Nech od tohto dňa a ďalej, nech sú ich životy sladké a pokorné. Nech sú poslušnými deťmi svojim rodičom a svojmu nebeskému Otcovi až do dňa, kým ich nezavoláš domov. Veď ich v ich malej arche, ďalej vedľa vodného víru. Zakaždým, ako sa zasekne v kríkoch, nech to Anjeli Boží posunú do tečúcich prúdov Božej lásky. Udeľ to, Pane. A na konci cesty, nech nájdu milovaný Domov a svoju matku a milovaných tam v sláve, kde v bráne stojí Boh, aby nás v ten deň privítal. Udeľ to, Otče.

313        Odpusť nám všetky naše hriechy a prestúpenia. A pomôž nám od tohto dňa byť cele Tvojimi. Porúčame teraz tieto malé deti do Tvojich rúk a tieto matky spolu s nimi, Pane, aby boli správnym typom matiek v tento deň matiek, tento sviatočný čas, ktorý je daný matkám. A nech sú od tohto dňa lepšími matkami. Nech sú deti lepšími deťmi. Nech sme všetci lepší, Pane, a nech Ti slúžime lepšie. Udeľ to, Otče, lebo o to prosíme v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

314        No, zaspievajme malý refrén. Veríte, že Ježiš vás spasil? Chcete teraz, aby na vás Ježiš dohliadal, zatiaľ čo stojíte? Zodvihnite takto svoju ruku k Nemu. Teraz chcem, aby ste sa otočili ku ockovi a mame a všetkým ostatným. Otočte sa týmto smerom. No, pozrite sa, mama a ocko. Všetky vaše malé dievčatá a chlapci stoja. No, koľkí prijímate Ježiša ako svojho Spasiteľa a budete odteraz dôverovať Ježišovi, aby sa o vás staral, ako sa staral o malého Mojžiša, nech vidíme vaše ruky? Každý jeden z vás. To je skvelé. No, čo sa stalo? Ak si ponecháte svoju dušu, čo sa vám stane? Stratíte ju. Ale ak ju odovzdáte Ježišovi, čo sa stane? Zachováte ju. No, čo ak by vás dnes ráno mal Ježiš? Teraz ste Ježišoví, či nie? Ste Ježišovým malým chlapcom a dievčaťom.

315        Pozrite na tých maličkých, ako tu stoja so slzami. Povedzte mi prečo, či to nevedia. Amen. Ľudia zajtrajška. Áno. Je to tak. Amen.

 Priveďte ich dnu z polí hriechu;

 Priveďte ich dnu, priveďte ich dnu;

 Priveďte maličkých ku Ježišovi.

 „Ó, Ako Milujem Ježiša.“ Teraz, poďme.

 Ó,... (všetci)... ako milujem Ježiša; (Zodvihnite teraz ruky.)

 Ó, ako milujem Ježiša;

 Ó, ako milujem Ježiša;

 Lebo On prv miloval mňa.

316        Či to nie je nádherné? Teraz, „Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.“ Udaj nám akord, sestra. No, vy malé dievčatá, otočte sa rovno sem smerom ku mne. Chcem zaspievať, „Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.“ Koľkí to poznajú? V poriadku, teraz to zaspievajme.

 Ježiš miluje malé deti;

 Všetky deti na svete;

 Červené a žlté, čierne a biele;

 Sú vzácne v Jeho očiach;

 Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.

317        No, každý z vás je teraz v armáde. Vedeli ste to? Viete, že ste v Božej armáde? No, pozrite sa teraz na mňa a spievajte teraz so mnou, pretože ste teraz vojaci. Viete o tom? Vojaci kríža. Teraz, „Možno som nikdy nepochodoval...“ Poznáte túto? V poriadku. V poriadku, veľmi dávno som sa naučil túto pieseň z nedeľnej školy. „Možno som nikdy...“ No, teraz sa dívajte na mňa. [Brat Branham ukazuje pohyby, zatiaľ čo spieva slová piesne „Som v Pánovej armáde.“ – pozn.prekl.]

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

 Som v Pánovej armáde;

 Ó, som v Pánovej armáde!

 Všetci spolu, teraz všetci spolu. Teraz.

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

318        Veríte, že to môžete spievať za seba? Poď sem hore, dievča, poď teraz sem hore. Chcem, aby ste všetci išli a robili to isté, čo robím ja. Poďte teraz sem okolo oltára. Poďte rovno sem hore. Každý jeden z vás, presuňte sa sem hore, kde som ja. Vidíte? Poďte sem hore. Nech nikto nie je na tejto strane oltára, poďte rovno sem hore. To je ono. Poďte rovno sem naspäť. No, otočte sa tým smerom, dívajte sa takto dozadu. To je ono. Chcem vám ukázať, ako milo sa správajú malí chlapci a dievčatá potom, ako spoznali Ježiša. No, poďte rovno naspäť týmto smerom. No, to je ono. No, teraz sa dívajte.

319        No, keď poviem, „Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v armáde,“ vy... „nepochodoval v pechote,“ vy budete tiež pochodovať. Keď poviem, „Možno som nikdy nejazdil v kavalérii,“ budete robiť to isté, čo robím ja. No, stojte ďalej odo mňa, postavte sa teraz ďalej. Potrebujem miesto. Dozadu, dozadu, teraz choď ďalej, synku. No, poďme, spievajme to. [Brat Branham a deti robia pohyby, zatiaľ čo spievajú. – pozn.prekl.]

Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote; (pochodujte)

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

 Som v Pánovej armáde;

 Ó, som v Pánovej armáde! (Pripravte sa!)

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

320        Amen. Len stojte pokojne. Koľkým sa to páči, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.]

321        Teraz, nebeský Otče, žehnaj dnes tieto malé deti. Sú Tvoje, Pane. Odovzdali Ti svoje životy. Počuli ten malý príbeh o Mojžišovi a o tom, ako si ho ochraňoval. Počuli o dobrej matke a dobrom otcovi, ktorí im pomohli a vychovali ich. A takisto tieto malé deti majú dobré matky a otcov. A modlím sa, Otče, aby si na nich dával pozor a smeroval ich po prúde času, a nech ich ochraňujú Anjeli Boží. Udeľ... A potom, buď na tom 'prijímajúcom' konci, aby si ich v posledných dňoch prijal, Pane, do Svojho Kráľovstva. Prosíme o to v Kristovom Mene. Amen.

322        No, môžete ísť naspäť na svoje miesta a povedať ockovi a mame, ako dobre sa cítite. Amen. „Po všetky dni svojho pútnictva boli vedení,“ …?... túto, Gertie?

 … svojho pútnictva boli vedení;

 Do zeme zasľúbenia boli vedení;

 Skrze ruku Pánovu v spoľahlivom vedení;

 Boli privedení ku brehu Kanaánu.

323        Všetci.

 Znamenie Ohňa v noci;

 A znamenie Oblaku cez deň;

 Vznášajúc sa nad nimi, rovno vpredu;

 Ako putujú po našej ceste;

 Bude strážcom a vodcom

 Kým neprejdeme púšť;

 Lebo Pán, náš Boh, vo Svojom vlastnom čase

 nás nakoniec povedie do Svetla.

324        Koľkí sú dnes ráno chorí a chcú modlitbu? Nech vidíme vašu ruku. Tým, že je už trocha neskoro, možno presunieme naše zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním až na dnes večer, ale teraz len obetujeme slovo modlitby, pretože je trocha neskoro.

325        Radovali ste sa z toho malého príbehu? Myslíte, že to bolo dobré pre malé deti? [„Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Áno. Mnohokrát ich prehliadame. Nemali by sme to robiť. Vidíte, nikdy som nemal možnosť vyučovať nedeľnú školu a dnes ráno bol čas, aby bolo ku nim hovorené. Nechcel som vás unaviť, ale chcel som vám porozprávať tento malý príbeh.

326        Pamätajte, malé deti, to nie je nejaký malý príbeh, ktorý si niekde prečítate. To je pravda. To je pravda. Boh to urobil. A On je teraz s vami. V poriadku.

327        Skloňme teraz na chvíľu naše hlavy, zatiaľ čo pomaly zaspievame našu pieseň na rozpustenie. „Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš ako štít pred každým nepriateľom.“ V poriadku.

 Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

 Dieťa smútku a bolestí.

 Dá ti radosť, potešenie,

 vezmi Ho všade, kam len vykročíš.

 Vzácne Meno, ó, aké sladké!

 Nádej zeme a radosť neba;

 Vzácne Meno, ó, aké sladké!

 Nádej zeme a radosť neba.

VYUČOVANIE O MOJŽIŠOVI (TEACHING ON MOSES), 56-0513, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 112 min

   Aa

1 All right, God bless you, Brother Neville. Okay. Good morning, friends. I have to look once in a while to find out whether it's morning or evening. Well, I'm happy to be here this morning. It's warm, and sure got a warm reception. We don't have no more springtime; we have summer and winter here, don't we? Everything seems to be out of cater somehow.

Well, what made me late; I--I'm housecleaning. And I was stiff and sore this morning. And I got up in plenty of time, but I didn't realize a woman had so much work to do; they have to get three children ready and then get off to Sunday school. Oh, my. Whole lot to do, more than I thought there was to do. And I thought, "Well, now..." Last evening was working, and--and I--I come in off the evangelistic field to clean house, I guess. My, isn't labor hard to get a hold of? Hum. I offered thirty-five dollars a week for somebody to watch the baby, and nobody would do it.

3 I took a little piece of paper here not long ago. 'Course, this don't go to this. Said he was up here, some kind of a politician up here in Kentucky, said he'd been in the army twice, he'd been wounded three times, as a hero, he had lived a citizen in the neighborhood, he had done many things, rescued two children's lives, one from a creek and one from something else, forget what all he had to do. And finally he thought, well, they have to keep the neighborhood correct, he would run for an office. And when he did, out of a hundred thousand people, he got five votes. He asked the sheriff if he could get a sawed off shotgun to help him get out of the neighborhood, said, "It was dangerous to even live around." He had not enough friends to help him get out of town. That's American gratitude though, isn't it? That's right. In America, the more you do, the more you're expected to do. That's right, more expected of you.

4 Well, I--I want to pass my compliments this morning on how clean and nice the church looks. And as I come up, they got a door there to give better circulation. So that's really nice, ever who's on the trustee board here and helped instigate this, that certainly was mighty nice, and it's a nice clean job. I think Brother Hall, if I'm not mistaken, did it. That's a very nice job.

Now, it's a little late, but you know how holiness people are. See, it don't have no certain time, do we, Brother Slaughter, Brother Deitzman? Just everything just as we take it.

6 Had wonderful meetings down in the south, But I could only talk just a few days ago. I preached for four months straight, and I didn't have enough voice even to--to even whisper. I just had to kind of make motions to my wife, you know, what I wanted, and it's kind of a... And then after that, and coming back up here where it's about kind of some of this hypocritical weather we been having (why, cold one day and hot the next), I took a real, real old fashion flu. And I got up a couple days ago and got started again. And so we're thankful to the good Lord though, for all of His goodness and mercy to us, and--and how good He's been. Had wonderful meetings down there, and the Lord blessed us exceedingly, abundantly.

7 And last night near midnight Brother Wood called me down to his house, and Brother Arganbright on the phone, wanting me to start in Switzerland. So it's too much going for an old man.

So now, our next meeting begins on the eleventh of this next month at Cadle Tabernacle at Indianapolis. At the--at the Cadle Tabernacle in Indianapolis, from the eleventh through the fifteenth. And then, from there, over to--to Minneapolis, Minneapolis; from Indianapolis to Minneapolis, Christian Business Men.

9 Now, I think Brother Neville called me, and I had wanted to show my--express my appreciations to he and the Neville trio that came down and sang for that funeral for me, that I had day before yesterday. And I asked Brother Neville; didn't have any singers, the Liddick family. Mr. Liddick had went home to glory. And I certainly... If his son, I don't see him here; and I found out later it was a foster son. Knowing his daddy was dying, unsaved, run up home to get me, before, and his daddy got saved before he died. So the greatest thing that boy ever done, was coming to get someone to pray for his daddy before going. And the Neville trio came down and sang real lovely for them.

And so Brother Neville asked me if I'd speak this morning and this evening also. So you notice, the Scripture says, "Ask abundantly that you..." So Brother Neville certainly is Scriptural on those things, very much. And so I'll do my best.

11 Now, I said this morning, being it's Mother's Day, and we want to speak to the--to the little children. I thought this morning would be a good time for--for little children. Now, I think that the day of mother...

Now, there's nothing any sweeter on earth, that we know of, than a real genuine mother. God bless her gallant soul, a real, real mother. But we got so many substitutes today that--that's called "mother," that's not mother; they're just women who have children, but not mothers. An old fashion mother is one who cares for her family, and don't lay out to these lounges, and dances, and all night long, smoking, drinking, and come in. She don't deserve that sacred name of mother. She's just a woman (That's all.) that's raising a child, but not a mother, 'cause mother has got a different meaning to it. Now, I--I think if you know...

13 Now to Mother's Day, I want to express myself real good. I got an old gray-headed mother setting there, myself. And I think, a day, all right; but every day should be a mother's day, just not once a year. And the reason these Mother Day things are going on now...

And I see we just got a handful, and we all know one another. We're home folks, and that's the reason we're going to talk this way.

I think that a mother should be respected every day the same (That's right.), a real mother. And, but this day they call Mother's Day, is nothing in the world but a big commercial nonsense, just to drain people for money. And it's a disgrace to mother: a Mother's Day, for once a year, "Well, we don't go to see her, but we'll send her a little bunch of flowers and that'll settle it." That's not mother. My, goodness. A real mother is a woman that you--one that raised you, and you love her, and you see her and talk to her all the time, express your love to her all the time, not just one day in the year.

16 But just before I start on my little drama, I'd just like to express this and renew some of you. And many of you has died off, many of them has gone since this was made. It was in 1933.

Did you see in the paper a few nights ago where that woman killed that man, throwed him out into her driveway and just backed back and forth across him with her car till she just mashed him all up on the road. And they said... The--the--a--the attorneys and so forth, said, "Doesn't that condemn your conscience?" She said, "God and I are getting tired of the way women are treated." Huh. Yeah, she's an idol. That's right. "Getting tired." How low can this nation stoop? How far can we go without Divine judgment? I wonder: "God and I..." If God was guilty of all the nonsense was laid onto Him, He wouldn't be God, that's all. "God and I," my, God has nothing to do with such as that. Wonder when she's yonder in torment, how she'll think about it then? Oh.

18 America... Now you remember, if you haven't got this wrote down, put it down. This is my prediction. See? In 1933, when we were having services down here where the old, I believe the Church of--of Christ is there now, it used to be the old Amer... It's right over here, Brother Neville, right straight down. Charlie Kern used to live there. What's that? Orphan's home over here on Meigs Avenue. In 1933. I just got a 1933 Ford, and I dedicated it that morning to the Lord. And before leaving home, I saw a vision. I've got it wrote, old yellow paper still waiting in a Bible. I saw the end time coming.

19 And, you, how many can remember what a '33 car looked like back there? Oh, it kind of run out like this, and way up the back, and chopped down for the spare tire to hang on. I saw a vision, that before the coming of the Lord, that cars would look like an egg. How many remembers that prediction? Is there anybody left in here? Brother Steward's gone, and I guess. It was 1933 when we were having services over here. I guess just about all of them's gone now, since then.

20 And I predicted that America, their number one god would be women. That's what it is. Everything is fashioned after Hollywood. I have things on records from the FBI file that would shock you to pieces just to tell you right where, and the scandal on these movie stars, there isn't a one of them, hardly, but what's prostitutes. And the FBI exposed it just recently; I have it from their own file. And so all of them living out, even these movie stars, where they've proved they went in and picked them up, living with men, twenty-five and fifty dollars a night, of men, all up and down, in Hollywood and everywhere, had private homes and men back in there where they would send them out to these people.

And that's what we look to, television, and--and out here on these screens and things, and let our children call that an idol. And then call that mother? That's a long ways from being mother. That's filth. That's exactly. And yet they set the pace of the day. Well, let them, the kind of clothes they wear, watch the American women dress right up just like them, and everything. Sure. And America's god is a woman. Not Jehovah; they've turned away from That. Not to mother now, now lay that aside, that's a sacred thing we're going to talk about; but I mean woman.

21 And, remember, I predict that before the great total annihilation, which I don't say the Lord told me this, but I believe there'll be something happen either between now or at that time in '77. It may come...?... at this hour. But between now and '77, I predict that either a great destruction or a total annihilation of the entire earth, between now and '77; I predicted it in 1933.

22 I predicted that women would keep demoralizing and the nation would keep falling, and they'd keep hanging to mother, or like mother like that, till they become, a woman become an idol. And after a while, that America would be ruled by a woman. Mark it and see if it's not right. A woman will take the place of a President or something, of great, some high power in America.

When... I say this with respect, ladies. When a woman gets out of the kitchen, she's out of her place. That's right. That's where she belongs. Outside of that, she has no place. And now, I'm not hard on them, but I just tell what's the Truth and what the Bible. Used to be the man was the head of the house, but that was in Bible days. He isn't no more. He's the puppet, or he's the--or the babysitter or something. And now... No, they want to take care of a dog, practice birth control, and pack a little old dog around in their arms all the time, so you can run around all night.

24 I'm--I'm not talking about mother. God bless them. That's what holds the nation together now halfway, is a real, good, sacred, God-saved mother. That's right.

But the shame of how degraded that our woman is. I got a piece out of the paper. I cut after this last World War, number two, that said, "Where has the morals of the American women gone, that after six months overseas, four out of five soldiers was divorced from their wives, and they'd married some other man?" And couldn't even wait for them to come back from overseas, soldiers over there dying on the battlefield. That person that does that is not worthy to be called mother, that sacred name. No, it isn't. So I've always been called "woman-hater," but I'm not. I think a woman's a wonderful thing, and a mother, especially. But they should be their places and not take the place of man, and not take the place of God.

26 And this morning I heard a holiness church saying that a mother rules the stars of heaven and all this. I can imagine Catholics of doing that on virgin Mary, and so forth like that, which, worshipping them dead women, Saint Cecilia and all like that, which is the highest form of spiritualism. That's all it is. Anything intercedes with the dead is of spiritualism. So there's only one Intercessor between God and man, and that's Christ Jesus. That's right. No other saint, no nothing outside of the Lord Jesus Christ is the only One Who is the Intercessor between God and man. But when I see the churches, even of getting behind the pulpit, all the sacredness taken from Christ and given on mother, all the sacredness taken, and then they start and there you are.

27 So... But there is a real mother left. Praise God. Just like when you see a hypocrite, there's a real Christian that really lives the life. Where you have a pro, you have a con. That's exactly right. And now, that kind of a mother and that kind of a child, we wish to talk about now in the Bible.

28 Now, I wonder how many little boys and girls we got here this morning? If you heard Brother Neville's broadcast yesterday... How many little boys and girls would like to come up here and set on the front seat while I talk to you? Would you like to come up here? There's one, two, three, four, five seats here; one here, is six, and some little seats along here. Would you like to come up front, some of you little fellows can go without your mama, and would like to come up here, more than welcome. Our mothers are not... [Someone says, "They're back in the Sunday school room."--Ed.] Oh, they're in the Sunday school room, well, that's fine. We'll wait a few minutes, and be talking, and they'll be out in a few minutes. And we'll just gather around, little old black, and brown, and blue eyes, up here, and--and talk to each one of them. Now, how many loves the Lord, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] All right.

29 Now, I want to speak to the mothers and the children, and it's directed to them.

Tonight, if the Lord willing, I want to speak on the first miracle Jesus performed, and how it was done, and with what power, and what did He do when He done it. How many knows what the first miracle He did? Speak it, all together. Turned the water into wine.

That's right, the first miracle He done... Now, if the Lord willing. While I was studying this morning, it just come up on my mind.

31 I see we got our good friend, Mr. and Mrs. Gender back there, I believe, this morning. I just happened to notice him as I turned around the post this way. The other day I was taking a examination. I have to keep myself up for examinations about overseas duty. And when I come out, who did I meet but Mr. and Mrs. Gender, sitting out there in the office--office of Doctor Schoen, in Louisville, a very fine Christian brother. I tell you, I really met a real man there, a real one who believes in God and puts his trust there.

You know what? I'll tell you, I find more doctors believing in Divine healing than I do preachers. That's right. You talk to them. I said, "Certainly." And when he... When I went to leave, he took my hand, he said, "Brother Branham, you do more for humanity than I ever could do." He said, "That's right." Said, "You can help people that I couldn't even touch." Said, "That's right."

I said, "Well, 'course, you can sew them up, or set a bone, or something like that. But God does the healing."

He said, "That's correct." Amen. Oh, I like to see wide-minded, sensible thinking people. I think a surgery, and a medical doctor, and a chiropractic, osteopathic, Divine healing, and all together, if any of that can help anybody, I'm for it. And when you take a doctor condemn a preacher, and the preacher condemn a doctor, and an osteopath condemn--condemn a surgeon, the surgeon condemn a medical doctor, you can imagine this, there's some selfish motive somewhere (That's right.), 'cause each one of them has proved that they help somebody. That's exactly right.

35 Now, the thing of it is, I think, if our motives is right, and our hearts are right for the people, we ought to all work together to help our fellow man, to make it an easier life. And then your motives is unselfish, giving praise to God Who gives all things freely. Amen. Yes, sir. Oh, we should not have any selfishness nowhere; it should be perfect.

If the chiropractic can help this one, the osteopathic help this one, the surgery help this one, and something else help that one, let's pray for all of it (Amen.), that God will just help His dear people to be well and happy. 'Cause we ain't got very long to stay here; just a few days and we're on the road gone somewhere else. So what we're trying to do is make life just a little easier so you can have a better time while you're here. Amen.

37 Now, upon this thought, let's bow our heads, before we open the Bible, and speak to our lovely Saviour.

Our kind heavenly Father, we come so humbly this morning in Thy Presence, and thank Thee above everything that ever was on the earth or ever will be, for the Lord Jesus Christ. For He was the One Who brought man and God together, and reconciled us poor unworthy, ungodly aliens. Away from God by--by choice, of ourselves, we took our own choice and walked away from Him. And He was so good to come, and while we were unpleasing to God, while we were sinners, away from God, He reconciled us back to the Father, through the shedding of His Own Blood.

How we thank Thee for Him. And today stands as a Mediator, the only One between God and man, Who can make a prayer come in the Presence of God, through the platform of His Own Blood that He shed from earth to glory. Come in this earth by the way of a barn, borned out in a manger, went out of the earth, through capital punishment. The earth didn't want Him. Heaven couldn't receive Him, because He was a sinner; He had our sins upon Him. The earth didn't want Him; they rejected Him, "Away from such a Person." He had even--not even a place to be born, or a place to die. And He hung between the heavens and earth; heaven couldn't receive Him, nor earth wouldn't have Him. And He died anyhow to save us from sin, to heal our sickness, to give us joy and a lovely stay while we were here on earth. What a Saviour. Oh, how we thank You for Him.

O God, let our every adoration of our heart be poured to Him and Him alone. May every respects and every worship, everything that comes from our lips or heart, may it be laid on Him Who's worthy of all. He Who set upon the throne one day with the Book in His hand, no man in heaven or earth was worthy or able to even look on the Book, or to loose the seals that had It sealed up. And this Lamb that was slain from the foundation of the earth, come, took It from His hand, opened the seals and loosened up the--the Words to the people.

41 And, Father, we pray today that His Holy Spirit will loose our hearts from all of its darkness, loose our tongue from all that's vile, forgive all of our sins, and take away all the darkness, and move into our hearts this morning.

And especially these little children, God, bless them as they set here this morning with their lovely mother. And, God, how we thank Thee for motherhood, for real women. In the midst of all this darkness, and idolatry, and filth, and corruption of the world, yet we got real genuine mothers. How we thank Thee for them. Young and old, both alike, we thank Thee, Father, for real motherhood. And we pray, God, that You'll bless them.

See them sitting here this morning, many of our brothers and sisters, wearing white roses or white carnations, and flowers, meaning that their dear sainted mother has crossed beyond the veil on the other side: not dead, but alive forevermore. Someday they'll come too, down to the river, and there they'll get to see her again on the other side. Many are wearing red roses; mother's still here. We thank Thee for that.

Pray that You'll bless us together as we study Thy Word, for we ask it in Christ's Name. Amen.

45 Now, the Lord bless you. And we start right in on the Word this morning. Now, first before this little drama, I thought for the mothers and the little kiddies... And they'll probably hear me 'cause this thing has got quite a voice. And I'm going to give a little drama, because I been noticing now my services, sometimes dramas help out a whole lot. Don't you think so? The little fellows understand it better. I'm looking at a couple little bright-eyed boys setting, looking at me now, which will be men of tomorrow if there is a tomorrow.

46 And now before we have any drama, or anything else that's going on in church, it must have the Bible background. Amen. It must be the Bible background. First, let us all turn over to Matthew the 16th chapter and the 25th verse, and we'll read these verses. First, while we're reading, getting ready, maybe by that time the little fellows will be out. Now, Matthew 16:25, we read this.

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

Now, this is a very important Scripture. Let's all read that together. What do you say? Everybody, little children and all, together now. [Brother Branham and congregation read the following Scripture together--Ed.]

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

48 You know, boys and girls, and I know the older ones will enjoy this just the same as the children will. But, that Scripture is so important. And some Scriptures were so important that God puts it in all four of the Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. But, this is so important till He put it six times in the Gospel. Six times this came from His Own lips, Jesus.

49 Now, over in Mark, we'll turn over there unto to the 8th chapter of Mark, and begin with the 34th verse, and I'll read some there. And I want you to notice here again, with just a little continuation of this where Jesus spoke it. And remember, He put it six times in the Gospel, so it would be sure. Two is a witness, but He put it three times that (See?), so it would be sure that you remember it.

And we had he--when he had so called the people unto him, and his disciples also, he said unto them,

Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow me.

Now, one of the translators put, "Take up his cross, and follow Me daily." Now, now the 35th verse. Listen.

For whosoever will save his life will lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's, the same shall save it.

For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?

Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

51 Now, let's take this 35th verse and quote it together now. All right. Now, let's say it together. We're going to take Mark 8:16, now let's say it together; Mark 8:16, beg your pardon, Mark 8:16, 35. No, I got it wrong yet. Mark 8 (Excuse me.), Mark, St. Mark, 8th chapter, 35th verse. Now, let's try it now. St. Mark, 8th chapter, 35th verse. Now, we got it. Let's read it. [Brother Branham and congregation read the following Scripture together--Ed.]

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's sake... shall save it.

52 That marvelous? Now, we'll get right along with our little story, and as the kiddies come they'll take their places. The ushers watch them as they quieten them, see if you can get them in here, as we take and give our story. We're going to base this, this morning on a drama. And I, a lot of times, here a few days ago I...

Brother and sister Wood was with me, I believe, up there at the--the last meeting; I was speaking at the Christian Business Men's Breakfast. And I gave a little drama of Zacchaeus in the--up in the sycamore tree, and, when Jesus came by, and how he got a garbage can, you know (and dramatized it), and got up in a tree, to see Jesus. And the businessman setting in the tree, you know, hiding from Jesus. And Jesus didn't know where he was at, as if, you know. And then he said, "Oh, they tell me that Man knows things and can foretell things, and knows where the fish had a... I don't believe it." And Jesus walked around the tree. And he said, "Aw, He can't see me; I'm sitting up a tree."

Jesus stopped and looked up, and said, "Zacchaeus, come down." Didn't only know he was up there, but He knowed who he was.

So I think a little drama sometimes helps the old people, the old boys and girls, the same as the young.

56 So now, you might ask me, after this is over, "Brother Branham, where do you get this information of these characters and names?" Some of them I've been helped by my good friend, Brother Booth-Clibborn. And another, by Josephus, the great historian. And then books upon history, that I have read, of this event and so forth. And that's how I get my information from what we're going to give in drama this morning, for this a...

57 I see our little ones are coming out now, and for this story this morning that we're going to give. Now, you little boys and girls, if you can, as many as wants to, come right up here in front. We got five or six empty seats. If you'd like to come right up here, we'd be glad to have you. You're just coming in in time for the little drama out here.

And now, that's how I come to get this information, how I come to find it. Someone might pick around and say, "Well, I never read that part in the Bible." But if you didn't, history picked it up. You see? So it's all the same story, only it's just give in a--a--a little drama form.

59 And, so, that's it. That's it. That your little brother? Oh, he sure looks like you. And he's a fine boy. You can just tell he is. All right.

Now, you want to come up here and sit down here? There's two little girlies, or three little girlies. My, that's just fine and dandy. Now, I want... This little story this morning is for little girls and boys. Mrs. Collins, I believe that's you there, and the other little sister; you want to go right over there, honey, and sit down. Yeah, I believe there's a place right here, if the lady would--would move her pocketbook. And--and may... Right over here is a couple seats over here.

I want all these little boys and girls up here in front, so I can talk to them. Here, here we got some chairs here. We just see that you get some chairs. Yes, sir. Some of them will help us right here, 'cause we want this to be just to these little boys and girls. Oh, my. Isn't that fine? Now, that's... I believe you'll have to have a few more, Brother Neville; I see a couple more coming down. And now, that's just fine.

How many mothers is here? Raise your hand. Oh, that's wonderful. Now, that's just fine and dandy.

63 Now, if you little girls in the back want to come up here, come right ahead, if you're old enough to be away from mommy. And mommy wants to bring you up here, well, tell her to come right on. It's for mommy too. All right.

Now, I tell you, children, we just read a verse. Would you all like to quote it with me? Would you all quote this verse with me? Now, it's found in St. Matthew the 16th chapter and the 25th verse, what we're going to talk about. Now, these little... Every little boy and girl, this morning, quote this with me now. Say, "St. Matthew" [The boys and girls say, "St. Matthew"--Ed.], "the 16th chapter" ["the 16th chapter"], "the 25th verse." ["the 25th verse."] Now, you quote with me. "For whosoever shall save his life" ["For whosoever shall save his life"] "shall lose it" ["shall lose it"] "and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall save it." ["and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall save it."] Shall save it. Yeah, let's say it again. "Whosoever" ["Whosoever"] "shall lose his life" ["shall lose his life"] "for My sake" ["for My sake"] "shall save it." ["shall save it."] Wonderful.

65 Now, boys and girls, you know what? There's a lot of things in the world that's real valuable. And one of those things is, you have it with you today; it's the soul that's inside of that body. And that's the most valuable thing in the world to you. Is that right, mother? Say "amen." [The mothers say, "Amen"--Ed.] The most valuable thing that you got is your soul. And now, if you keep your soul, then you're going to lose it. And if you lose your soul, then you're going to save it; if you lose your soul to Jesus. See? In other words, if you believe on Jesus, you become His disciple. And then if you give your life to Jesus when you're young like this, and then you're going to... He's going to save it to Everlasting Life. But if you--if you want to keep it, you're going to lose it; yeah, you'll lose it. If you want to act like these other girls and boys around here, and go out and do as they do, then you're going, you're--you're going to lose it. But if you want to give your life to Jesus, then you're going to save it for eternity and forever.

66 Now, you remember that now, that it's the most valuable thing in all the world, is your little soul. And if you keep it, you'll lose it; if you give it to Jesus, you save it. Can you say that with me? If... Say, "If I keep it," [The boys and girls say, "If I keep it,"--Ed.] "I'll lose it" ["I'll lose it"]; "and if I give it to Jesus," ["and if I give it to Jesus,"] "I'll save it." ["I'll save it."] That's it. Now, you got it. Isn't that...

All mothers think that was fine, say "amen." [The mothers say, "Amen!"] Oh, that's fine. That's good.

Now, you see, there's one thing you can do. Now, you go ahead. If they want to act like it, and have their world wants... If the boys and girls wants to go out there and do things, and tell stories, and say things that's wrong, and--and cheat, and steal, and--and do things bad, and copy in school, and things, go ahead; they lose. They lose it. But if they'll give it to Jesus, they won't do that, and then they'll save it. That's what you want to do. Isn't it?

69 Now, we're going to start in our little story. Now, that's our background now; you remember that. Now, let's start our little story. Now, to the old people, and to the--the fathers and mothers, you listen too now, you, especially you mothers and dads at this. And we'll start. You like little stories? Do you? Oh, I just love them, especially now... You read a lot of stories that's not true. But this story's true, absolutely the truth, every Word of it. It's in God's Bible, so it has to be the truth (See?), 'cause It's God's Word. God's Word is the Truth.

70 "Now, you know," said, "I'm so tired. I--I'm--I'm tired enough to die."

"Well," said, "why don't you go upstairs and go to bed? Lay down on the cot, the sofa up there, and go to bed."

He said, "But, oh, I'm too tired." He said, "Oh, honey, if you'd have seen what I saw today, oh, I'm--I... What... I don't even want any supper. Oh, it was terrible, the sight that I saw today."

She said, "Well, what, what was it that you saw?"

Said, "I can't tell you before the children, oh, it's too terrible. My, it was bad."

"Well, what was it that you saw?"

"Well, I'm going upstairs and lie down just a little while, and then--and then after supper when we put the kiddies all to bed, then I'll tell you what happened today."

"All right," she said.

And upstairs he went. He laid down. "Oh, so tired, oh, my." You know how daddy is when he gets tired, just really tired.

76 And after while, the little bright-eyed girl, she started running around over the floor, and talking a little loud. Said, "Sh-sh-sh, don't do that. You'll wake up daddy. And, oh, he's so tired till he--he wanted to die. He didn't want to live any more. And if daddy gets that tired, well, we should let him sleep a little while. Don't wake him up." And little Miriam, she goes over and sets down to be real quiet.

And after while she had supper all ready, so she slips up the stairs and she--she calls him, "Amram?"

And he said, "Yes, Jochebed, dear, I'm coming down." So they come down the steps, you know, and they had a nice supper.

79 So after they'd eaten supper, and the little--the little boy and little girl had eaten all their supper, why, the mother put the things away and she tucked them into the bed.

And then she goes into the room, her and her husband, and they set down. Said, "Well, now, what was it that you saw today, Amram, that made you so--so upset tonight, that you didn't even want to live?"

"Oh," he said, "darling, I--I just can't understand it." He said, "I saw... It's... Well, we see it every day, but today was especially." Said, "Oh, I--I seen the awfullest sight I ever seen." Said, "Our poor boys, some of them are not over twelve years old, pulling that big old wagon, with ropes around their neck like that. And those poor kids had pulled till they could pull no more, up that great big incline, those big stones back there, and they couldn't go no farther. And after while the wagon begin to creak and go real slow, and after while it stopped. Down the road come a man, oh, he was a maniac. He roared out, 'Why are you stopping this wagon?' Wham, with those great big old snake whips, and whipping them across the back, and the blood run out of their back, and run down like that. And those poor kids just hung on to this rope, and cried." Said, "Oh, Jochebed. What can we do, mother?" Said, "We're the people of God. God blessed us. We're the children of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. And why will we have to be slaves down here to these things? Oh, it's terrible how those poor boys cried. Oh, and I pray and I pray and I pray, Jochebed, and it seems like that God just don't even hear me. I pray and I pray, and He seems like He turns a deaf ear, He don't hear me at all. He just seem like He don't care any more."

"Now," she said, "look, Amram, that don't sound like you. You're a real daddy, and you... That don't sound like you, because you're always encouraging us, telling us to have faith in God."

"Oh, but, dear, when I pray so much, and--and still God don't hear me, and seems like it just gets worse all the time. The more I pray, the worse it gets."

84 But little boys and girls, does God hear prayer? Say, "He hears prayer." Does God answer prayer? Yes. Does He answer real quick? Not all the time, does He? No. Sometimes He makes us wait. Is that right? But God answers prayer. Doesn't He? And just because everything's going wrong, that's no sign we should quit praying. We just pray on anyhow. Don't we? That's right. Now, you answered right. God answers prayer. Let's all say it together. [Brother Branham and congregation say, "God answers prayer."--Ed.] Yes. No matter what the circumstances are, He answers, anyhow. All right.

"Well, are you going up to pray again?"

"Yes." And daddy had a secret room way up in the attic where he went to pray. So he gets up there that night; he kneels down by the side; he said... Now, he said, "Jochebed, now you go on and go to bed, and you and the kiddies. Because, don't bother me, I'm going to pray maybe all night tonight."

86 So he gets down on his knees, and he prays and he prays. I see him lift up his hands and say, "O God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Jacob, remember Your promise to Your people. Here we are way down here in Egypt, and we're under bondage. And, oh, our cruel taskmasters are--are driving us to do things, and to beating us around, and our poor people are--are stripped off naked, and they're whipping us with a whips. And we're Your people. O God, surely You'll hear prayer, surely You'll answer prayer. And I pray and I pray and I pray, and You seem like You don't even answer me. But, God, I believe that You are God, and You'll finally answer prayer." And he prayed on like that, almost all night.

87 And the next morning about three or four o'clock, he comes down the little steps, and he looks over there, and there was his lovely little wife, little Jochebed. She was there in the bed, asleep. And little Aaron and little Miriam had already been tucked in the bed, so they were just as sleepy as they could be, and sleeping away. All right. He said to her... She said, "It's getting late, and you're just getting?"

"Yeah, I prayed all night." His eyes were stained with tears, because he cried for the people.

And she said, "Looky, now, Amram, you shouldn't go too hard at it."

"Now," he said, "listen, dear. That's good. But now look, you've got two kiddies to raise here. And the burden is mine. If somebody don't pray for our poor people, what will become of them? What's going to happen if somebody don't have the people at--at heart? Somebody's got to pray."

"Well," she says, "Amram, the burden's not all yours."

"Well, it seems to be. And anyhow, I'll pray, anyhow, all the time."

92 Goes to work that day, and each day he comes and goes, and the same old toil of... And he--he had a hard job. He had to... They poured mortar into great big molds, and he had to stand there by that big furnace. When they'd open it up, oh, my, it'd almost break his hide, that horrible heat. He'd push those bricks back in there and bake them, bring them out to build great big roads and great big high towers to idol gods and everything. And this real Christian man down there working like that for the enemy... But he was a slave; he was in bondage. He had to do it.

And every night when he come home, he'd pray, and go up the steps again, and pray and pray and pray, and come back down: got no better; kept getting worse.

94 And one day over at the work he heard a rumor. Said, "What's that? What is that? Tell me." Somebody whispered to another. After while before the day was gone, it was all over the whole country, what was going to happen.

What was it? A council was going to meet that night. Old King Pharaoh, the old wicked king was going to call all of his people together and have another big council. So they had this great council meeting down there.

96 So that night he went in, oh, he was just all down. He goes in, and his wife says, "Amram, dear." She met him at the door, and kissed him, and said, "I have your supper real good and warm. But," said, "dear, you look so pale. What's the matter?"

Said, "Oh, Jochebed, if you'd have only knew what's going on. Oh, it's worse than ever."

"What?"

"Sh, sh, can't tell it, the children's around. Wait till after supper, and I'll tell you about it."

"Okay."

So she had supper ready, and got supper up, and took all the kiddies and put them in bed.

So they went in. He said, "Jochebed, I want to tell you something." Said, "One of the most horrible things is a-happening."

"What?"

Said, "They're going to have another council today--tonight. And when they do, they're going to set some other burden upon us people."

102 So then, let's go over to the king's palace. King Pharaoh brings them all out there, and said, "All right, all you generals, what's the matter with you around here? I give my orders around here. This people is increasing all the time. What's the matter? Can't we stop this?" Said, "Someday there'll come another army in here. And all these enemies of ours out of Goshen over there, these Israelites, will join themselves with this army, and they'll overcome us. And our great economy will be tore down; our great kingdom will be destroyed. They'll take us. What's the matter with you? Speak up, somebody. Don't you know something to say?" Oh, he was mean and dirty. All the generals was shaking.

One of them raised up, and said, "Long live King Pharaoh."

"Well, say what you're going to."

Said, "Long live the king. Your highness, sir," he said, "I would desire that you'd put more burdens upon the people."

"You numskull, you already put plenty of burdens on the people, and yet they increase. Why, you... If that's all the ideas you got, just keep it to yourself." Oh, he was rough.

105 After while one raised up, great big smile on his face, like the devil. And he said, "Long live King Pharaoh." Said, "I've got the idea."

Said, "Well, speak up. Don't stand there like that."

He said, "I'll tell you what they--what you can do." Said, "You know, these people are increasing so fast."

"Yes, that's right." Said, "Some of them, some of their people even have as many as fourteen children; sometimes they have twenty children. And our people don't have maybe one." Said, "They're increasing so fast, they're just covering the whole land."

See, God was doing something. See, God always pulls the wool over the devil's eyes. You see? See? He knows what He's doing. See? And all these women just having lots of children.

109 "Why," he said, "long live the king. Well, I'll tell you what. Every time a woman gives birth to a little boy baby... Go out in the land here and get some women, and that--that's not mothers (You see?), women that never had children, women that don't want children and don't love children, old long-nosed witches (See?), longer the nose, the better: old long fingers, painted-up faces, and get them. They don't know what mother's love is. So then when a little boy baby's being born, why, let them go and get that little boy baby and bring him out, bust his head against the wall, throw it back in the house to the mother like that. Throw him down in a big well. Oh, better than that, take him out, tie his hands and feet. Throw him out and fatten up the crocodiles. That's the way to get rid of it. Then they won't increase very much, 'cause there'll be no men left. Kill all the little boy babies."

"Oh," Pharaoh says, "that's good. That's a good idea." See what the devil is? He's wicked, isn't he? Said, "So that's the thing to do. Go get... You got... Now, being that you had the idea, I'll just make you overseer of that. You go out and get all the old women that you know of, that--that's never been mothers, and they don't love children. And they're... They..."

See, it takes a mother to love a child. You remember how mother loved you? Well now, see, mother loves the little babies.

112 "But she had to get somebody that--that they didn't, that didn't have no children, didn't want no children, just--just--just real old mean women," and said, "make them police. And when you make them police... And give them orders that they can go in any house they want to, and take every little baby out and bust its head against a wall, and give it to the crocodiles to eat: every little baby." Oh, how cruel. Then you know what they did?

"All right, that's good."

113 Then the next day when Amram was down there working, he heard that issue had been made.

And, oh, he goes home. He said, "Oh, Jochebed, oh, darling, let me tell you something. You know what that order was issued? To kill all the little boy babies." And he told her. Said, "Oh, I just can't stand it." Upstairs he went again to pray. That night he prayed like he never before.

Are we supposed to keep on praying? Oh, pray on. Is that right? Just keep on praying, no matter what goes on. Keep on praying.

Now, and the first thing you know, he prayed all night, "O God, be merciful. Help, God. We pray that You'll help us in some way." Back down he come around daylight.

117 Day after day, and, oh, what a howl around the country. Every day they'd hear mothers screaming up and down the streets. They'd take their little babies out of their arms, or little tiny little boy babies. Those old witches would go in there and, take their little feet, and bang them up against the wall and kill them, and throw them in to the crocodiles. The poor mother would get on her knees, and she'd cry, "Oh, don't take my baby. Don't take my baby." And, oh, what a time they were having.

118 You know how mother loves little babies, how she puts him on the chin. You remember how mother would take you and--and wash you, and kiss you, and--and--and would say how pretty you was. And how she put you to bed at night. And, oh, if--if you'd... A little door would be open, a little draft coming through, something like that, oh, my, she'd run real quick and shut the door, cover up the little baby, and you know she taken it. She loved you. See? She loved you. Oh, she loved that poor little thing that God had give her, that was helpless and it couldn't help itself, so she loved that little baby. And she'd just kiss her little babies and play with them, because she was a real mother. See?

119 But these old women that kill the babies, they didn't know what motherly love was. They wasn't mothers. All they thought about, they just had big time on their mind, things of the world. So they'd go in, kill those little babies. You're too young to know, but it's still going on. That's right. Now, you adults know what I'm talking about. That's right. Too much of it... Oh, you say, "I wouldn't take..." But abortion case is the same thing. All right, but you see they don't know what mother love is. Now, you know what I mean when I say real mothers? That's right. No different; the same devil... So there, then, and--and just to think of the thousands times thousands times thousands, yearly. It's as bad as it was in Egypt or worse. And there...

Then they come in, they didn't have a mother's love, so they'd take those little babies and kill them. Oh, it kept going worse and worse. And one day there come another rumor, they're going to have another meeting.

121 Pharaoh called all of his counselors together, and all of them together, and he got in there and said, "All right, they're still increasing. What will we do about it now?"

This same old sly, slick, devil-faced guy, raised up and said, "Long live King Pharaoh. I have the idea. Look, you've got the men working. You make them have a kiln of bricks, so many each day, make them make them out of stubble. You've killed the--the little children and things, but they're still increasing. The thing you ought to do, is put the women to work too. If you put the women to work, then they won't..." Now, that's not a woman's place. No. So he said, "But you put the women to working; put them out there, and let them make brick too. And then they will be so tired when they come in, they--they can't cook their husband's supper; they can't be a good mama. See? And so if they're going to work and go on like that, so they--they won't be able to do it. So you put them to work too."

"That's good, fine; you're a wise man." So he puts all women to work.

124 And here comes poor old Amram, come in that night, said, "Oh, Jochebed, I don't know what we're going to do. Now, they're putting all the women to work. I--I tell you, oh, I just don't know what to do. We're--we're--we're just... We're slaves, and we're getting worse and worse. I--I predict this: if God ever does anything for us, it'll be after we're all dead."

Now, God don't wait like that, does He? No. God just watches us sometimes, doesn't He? All right.

So then that night, said, "I'm going up and pray like I never prayed before."

Now, that's the way to pray. Isn't it? Pray like you never prayed before, really get to business! See, if you just go up and "Lord, bless So-and-so-and-so." God don't--don't take the interest much to that. But when you really get down to business... When you little boys and girls pray, get down to business. Do you do that in school? Do help... You ask God to help you in school? When--when you're going to go to school, and you don't make very good grades, you go in and say, "God, I--I want You to help me"?

128 Do you pray? How many little boys and girls prays? Let's see your hands. Oh, that's fine. Now, that's good. Do you have a secret place where you go pray, where mommy and daddy don't even see you? Do you pray like that? You, you don't pray like that? Have a little place, step out and pray, and say your little prayer. You say it every night before you go to bed? When you get up at morning, honey? Oh, that's good. How many other little boys and girls, raise up your hand, that prays, way over the building. Oh, ain't that fine. Well, now, that's good. That shows you got a real mother and daddy that teaches you to do these things. Now, now, when really get in need, you better pray sincerely, hadn't you?

129 So, little Amram, upstairs he goes. Oh, my. He didn't want no supper. He said, "It's too bad. My..."

"Oh," she said, "you must eat supper, dad."

"Just can't do it, Jochebed. I just can't do it. I--I..."

"Oh," said, "but you're losing weight, and you're nervous, and you're pale in your face. You're vomiting up your food and things."

"Oh, I don't know what to do." But he said, "dear, if somebody don't take the people to heart, if somebody don't pray for the people, what will we do? We're getting worse. Surely, sometime God will hear."

Yes, that's right. That's right. God will hear. You get down to business and just stay there.

133 Oh, this time he goes upstairs different. When he goes upstairs this time, he kneels down, he puts his hands up in the air, hollers, "God, I'm speaking to You now." Amen, getting to business... "God, Thou hast ears, and You can hear. Thou hast eyes, and You can see. Thou hast a memory; You know Your Word. You know Your promise. I plead to You, God, look down here, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, that Your people are in distress, and they're dying. Do something for us, God. We've got to have You at once. We've just got to have You or we'll perish. We must have You. We just got to, if we live." That's when you really pray. Oh, he prayed.

134 You know, sometime people when they pray, they get tired. Don't they, mother and dad? Oh, get so tired. Brother Branham sometimes gets so tired I almost faint when I go to praying a long time; just get faint, go without eating and things, for days, and pray and pray and pray, and preach, I just get to a place I going to faint, nearly. And sometimes people get that way. That's no time to give up. Keep on. God will answer. Yes, sir. Keep holding on. Yes, sir.

135 So he goes up the little old creaky steps. And I see Jochebed come by, and say, "Oh, Amram, don't. Honey, I--I believe..."

"Now, Jochebed, look, you're a fine, lovely..." She was beautiful, pretty little mother. And he kept going, keep going, patted her like that. Said, "Now, mother, you go back and put Aaron and--and little Miriam to bed. And I'm going up to pray. And now, if you hear me weeping, don't you come up."

"Well, but, Amram, what you going to do, honey? You're--you're about dead."

138 "Yes, but I--I--I got the burden of the people on my heart. I got to do something about it. I got to stay on my knees. And so all the people..." He said, "Today, only today, down at the brick hill, I was down there, kept saying, 'Well, children, God will hear.' And one big old man come up, put his hands on his hips, and said, 'When will He hear? When will He hear?' See how people is even getting bitter? They're getting against God, because they pray and pray and pray, and nothing happens. And this one prays and prays and prays, and nothing happens. And all the priests says, 'The days of miracles is past, and only thing we can do is just get right down to these old taskmasters who worship heathens or heathen gods, and so forth. And what can we do?' But he said, "But I believe in Jehovah. Amen. I believe He still answers prayer."

Do you believe that? You believe it? Amen. All of you that believe that, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] Still answers prayer... All right.

140 Little old frail body, lost a lot of weight, up the creaky steps he goes, goes over there and kneels down, and he said, "O Jehovah..." Oh, he prayed like he never prayed before. He said, "Jehovah, looky here. You're a real God. We believe that You got ears. We believe You got eyes. And You know all things. And we believe You're the God of the Hebrews, and we're the people of the promise. We believe You keep Your Word." Said, "Look at these heathens out here, how they're taking our cheap labor, and building great big roads and idols, and everything. You, Jehovah, would You set in Heaven and let the heathens rule over You? I don't believe You'll do it." Amen.

141 I still don't believe He will do it. Amen. When the devil comes in; God is still God. Right. He will not permit the devil to do that. I believe it's the day that when fashion and nonsense, and all this tommyrot's going on, still, God still reigns and He's still God. Right. What we need's somebody like Amram, got the burden on their heart, who will stay there and pray it through, until the heavens is split open yonder, God comes down and answers prayer. Amen.

"Now, looky here," he said, "God, do You let the heathens mock at Your people like this? Weeks and months and years has passed. We pray constantly. The tears bathe our..." [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]

"O God, will You permit such a thing?"

143 I wonder today, that when hundreds of little babies are throwed into the rivers and cesspools, and not permitted to live, and abortion cases and everything else committed, O Jehovah, will You permit such stuff to go on? Today, when whiskey and beer, and night life, and everything, is crowding out. And even the pulpit's got so weak till they're afraid to say anything about it. Jehovah, will You permit such nonsense to go on? He'll answer one day. Oh, His wrath is terrible when it comes. Yes, sir. Women going out and making their baby's eye a cigarette tray to drop ashes in, and everything. And people take their little babies out to beer parlors, little girls and boys setting there, six or eight years old, drinking, and things like that. And the nation legalizing it, and it's all right? Oh, my. Think Jehovah don't see that? When, they're even making fun of the people who really are right with God. All these things going on, making fun. Hold on, just keep holding on. Jehovah will answer. Don't worry. All right.

144 We go on a little farther. We find him up there praying. And he just gets so tired, he lays down. He just prays till he just falls on the floor. He can't go any farther, and he took a little nap. He woke up. "What's the matter? Look around here. Where's that Light coming from? Oh, look, standing there in the corner." There stood an Angel, His sword hanging there on His side. Oh, he looked again, and he rubbed his eyes. He pulled up on his knee; he said, "Lord. Oh, oh, what--what would You want of me?"

145 He said, "Amram, I am the Angel of God. I've been sent from heaven to tell you God heard your prayers. And I've come to tell you that He's going to send a deliverer. He remembers all of His promises." I see the Angel now; look at Him; he's pulling out this sword, he points it to the north. Amram looks. He said, "Just the point of this sword lays the promised land. And I promised Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, your fathers, that you people would inherit that land. And I've heard the groaning of the people; I've heard the crying of the children; and I'm come down. And I want you to know that you're going to play a great part in this, Amram, because you were faithful in prayer. You were faithful in your house. And about this time next year, Jochebed, your lovely little wife, is going to embrace a little baby boy. And that little baby boy is going to be a deliverer." Glory.

146 He said, "Oh, yes. Yes. Oh, yes. Yes. Oh, He's so beautiful." He looked, and the Angel begin to lift up. Just seemed like the whole heavens opened up, and He went out of the room. He waited a little bit. He said, "Oh, I'm not beside myself."

Downstairs he went, real quick, and said, "Jochebed, Jochebed, right quick."

Said, "Yes, what's the matter, dear?"

Said, "Stand up." And the moonlight shining in the window...?... she looked beautiful. And he said, "I have just seen an Angel of God, and He told me all these things."

"Oh, how did He look?" said the mother. "How'd He look?"

Said, "Oh, He was beautiful. He had on a shining robe. His eyes sparkled. And He had a sword in His hand, and He pointed it to the north." That's the way, you know, the promised land lays from Egypt; up that way, Palestine. He said, "He pointed it to the north. And He said that we were going to have a baby about this time next year, and this little baby was going to come forth and be a conqueror, and going to deliver His people. Oh, hallelujah, Jochebed."

150 And he noticed she was quiet. Her face, her eyes were staring; her great eyes were looking. "Jochebed, what's the matter?"

"Oh, Amram! No, no, no. We have a boy baby?"

"Yes."

"Oh, you... It can't be. You know what? Oh, if you'd have never had this vision. You know what, Pharaoh he's killing all the little babies."

"Yes. But, you know, if God gives us this baby, God will take care of the baby. Amen. God promised. God will take care of him."

Well, the next day he goes out to work. And all the fellows up there, they notice Amram. Instead of coming in, you know, being all stooped down and weary, had his shoulders up, said, "Pass some more bricks. Come on, let's go."

"What's the matter?"

"Glory to God. God's going to answer prayer. Uh-huh," going on.

154 You know, it makes you feel good when you get a answer. Don't we know that, pop and mom, when God gives an answer? You don't have to see a vision, just know the answer's there, that's all. That's all, just know the answer's there.

Now, listen close now. Want you to listen to what happened. Now, you know, after while, said, "All right, Amram, what's the matter with you?"

"God's going to answer prayer. God's going to answer prayer."

"Well, how's He going to answer prayer?"

"That don't make any difference."

One old guy walked up and said, "Now, when do you think He'll ever answer prayer?"

"I ain't going to tell you, because you're an unbeliever, anyhow. Pass me some more bricks." Throw it in there like that. No...?... Don't care; you don't have to tell unbelievers all things. Do you? Don't make any difference. No, sir. Certainly not, "Pass me some more bricks. Hallelujah. Going to answer prayer." That's the way you feel when you know it's going to happen. Isn't it? Yes, sir.

"Well, how's He going to do it?"

"You don't know anyhow, so just keep on passing bricks." Put them all in there, got all them old brick in there.

160 That night he went home, said, "Oh, Jochebed, think of it, we're going to have a baby. Oh, and he's going to be the deliverer. God's going to send him. Oh, it's going to be wonderful.

"Oh, but I'm so..."

"Oh, quit worrying. Quit worrying. My, God's on the--God's on the hearing end now. God's got ears; God can hear. God has got hands; He can deliver." Said... Oh, he had a lot of faith.

You know when you pray through, you get an answer, you really get a lot of faith then. Oh. Did you ever pray for anything that you knowed God was going to do it for you? You little girls do that, and you little boys? Yeah, Sure. That's when you--that's when you know it's going to happen. All right.

163 A whole year passes. And the first thing you know, here comes Amram in from work one day. What happened? The cutest little baby, oh, he was a little darling, about this long. And so she picked him up, hands him over to Amram. And he kisses him, you know. He loves him. See? And mother was holding him. Oh, what a treasure. She said, "Oh, I'm so scared though, you know. This little baby, he's such a sweet little thing."

And you know what? The Bible said that was the prettiest little baby ever was born. Now, I know mothers will disagree with me on that. They thought... Your mother thought you was the prettiest little baby. Didn't she? Yeah. She has a right to think that. But the Bible said this was a pretty little baby. Oh, he was a jewel. God had His hands on him, you know. So, oh, he was the cutest little thing. He'd lay there, and he--he'd just make a little bitty grin, with no teeth.

165 Do you ever have a little brother and them, when he had no teeth, just grin like that?

And the first thing you know, "Wah."

"Oh, my, goodness. Whew. That old...?... hiding."

"What's the matter? What you doing?"

"Take him downstairs. You know what the order is. See, if that old long-nosed witches comes by here, they'll take our baby and kill it. That's right. We can't let it cry." So, oh, it needed some--needed some breakfast or supper. So the mother takes it over in the corner; she nurses it, you know. And so he's all right then.

167 So a couple of nights after that, they was playing with him. And, "Wah," away he went again, you know, started crying. Away she went real quick, and hid, hid him real quick like that. And downstairs, way down in back, in the wall, Amram had fixed a little place where he could hide the baby.

And then first thing you know, they heard something upstairs go... [Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Whew. gone." Everybody scattered over to one place, said, "That's them. That's them old witches." Them old long-fingered, painted fingernails. And the old witches looked down there. And looked out the window, said, "Yeah, that's them. They're standing there."

[Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Open up!"

Old Amram walked out, opened the door, said, "What do you want?"

Said, "You got a baby in here, and we know it. And we're going to take it."

"We ain't got no baby to give to you." (They didn't.)

171 "We're coming and look anyhow. We are police women. See our badges!" And that's a... Ain't that something for a woman to be? But, "We're police women. We got our rights from the authority." You know, we have them here now. And so--so then they checked down, goes in. They go in and turn over the sofa, and open up all the drawers and throw everything out in the floor, and take all the bedclothes and shake them out, and go upstairs and find where daddy had a little secret place. Looked everywhere, but they couldn't find the baby.

172 Couldn't find the baby, so they walked up to the woman there...?... poor Jochebed standing there, her face was white. They walked up, said, "Looky here. We know that you're a--a mother. We can tell by the looks of you. We know you're a nursing woman, and we know that baby's here. We'll be back. We'll get it." Out the door they went. Whammed the door, and out they went.

She said, "Oh, oh, what can we do? What can we do?"

So Amram said, "Pray." Is that the thing to do? Is that the thing? "Pray. Let's pray."

"Oh, oh, oh. I don't know what--what to do. Oh."

So he said, "Now, look, you quieten down, and you go nurse the baby again. I'm going upstairs and pray."

175 So he goes upstairs, he prays. He said, "Jehovah, You got ears. Jehovah, You got eyes. Jehovah, You can hear. You can answer prayer. You gave us this baby; You gave us Your promise. And You will keep Your promise, and You'll keep that baby. And I'm confident."

After praying, getting real tired, and he--he just fell over like this, went to sleep. He was so tired, worked all day, and praying all night. He was tired. And then you know what happened? He went to sleep, and he dreamed a dream.

177 You know, God speaks in dreams too. Doesn't He? Sure, He does. Yes, He does. He can. See? And He speaks in dreams.

Oh, he woke up, and said, [Brother Branham snaps his finger--Ed.] "That's it. I ought to have thought about that. That's what I ought to do. I just won't say nothing about it."

Downstairs he goes. He said, "Jochebed."

"Yes, dear? Oh, I'm so weary. I can't sleep."

"Oh, go to sleep. Go to sleep. It's all over."

"How do you know?"

"Oh, I just know. I just have confidence."

179 Instead of dad that night going upstairs to pray, he went down in the basement. He was busy down there. I wonder what he was doing? Let's slip down and see him. I see him down there, going... [Brother Branham begins humming and illustrates building something--Ed.]. "Slam, slam, slam." [Brother Branham hums]. Takes this reed, and look over, twist it and see if it's good. [Brother Branham hums]. Little Aaron went out that day, gathered a whole armload of them, laid them down in the basement, you know. [Brother Branham hums]. "God takes care of you." [Brother Branham hums]. "Old-time religion, it's all got to be true!" [Brother Branham pounds on something]... slam around.

She said, "Amram, what's the matter with you?"

"Hallelujah. Nothing, dear. Go on."

[Brother Branham hums--Ed.]

[Brother Branham hums--Ed.]. "It's the old-time religion." [Brother Branham again pounds]. "It's the old-time religion." Bring this over here, you know. "It's the old-time religion." "Shhhhhhh," seal it all up. "And it's good enough for me. Give me this old..." He was doing something.

181 You know, after a week or two passed, the first thing you know, they wondered what he was doing.

So one night when they was all asleep, he slips upstairs and brings this little thing up, you know; he gets it up like this. And he brings it up. He raises up the cover where Jochebed his wife is sleeping, and he slips it under the cover. And little Aaron and--and little Miriam was asleep, you know. Oh, she was a sweet little thing, that little girl was, and so was little Aaron. So he put it under there. He said, "Jochebed, dear."

She said, "Have you been in the basement praying this time of night, Amram?"

Said, "No. I've been in the basement, praising God."

Said, "What you been doing?"

Said, "I want to tell you. Now, you know that old witches is coming back."

"Yeah."

And I want to tell you what we're going to do. We've had the baby now for three months, and we've got to get rid of it."

"Oh, Amram, you got to do what?"

"We've got to get rid of the baby."

"Get rid of the baby?"

"Yeah."

"Oh, you're cruel."

"No, I'm not cruel. No, no, no. I know what I'm doing."

"What do you mean? Why, you'll be as bad as Pharaoh. Going to get rid of our baby?"

"Yeah, going to get rid of the baby."

"Oh, we can't."

"Now, listen. If we keep it, we're going to lose it. And if we give it to the One Who gave it to us, He'll find it." Is that right? "Now, if you keep it, we're going to lose it."

"How you going to lose it?"

"Why, them old witches is going to come by and get it."

188 And look, if you keep that soul and go ahead and live like the world, you're going to lose it. The witches of hell's after you. And that's right. All this old folly of the world and things out there, it's right after you. If you keep it, you'll lose it; but if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll find it and keep it. What is it now? If we keep it, what do we do? [The children say, "Lose it."--Ed.] Lose it. If we give it to Christ, we what? Keep it. Amen! That's good. Now, you answer right.

Now, he said, "Jochebed, we're going to lose it if we keep it. So if we turn it--turn it back to the One Who gave it to us, then we'll keep it."

190 Now, you got a soul, and, papa and mama, you the same. But if you keep it, you're going to lose it. That's right, the witches of hell will take it. They're all after it. But if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll keep it to Everlasting Life. Hallelujah. Amen. Excuse me, children; I'm just old fashion enough to shout. If you keep it...

Let's say it, all together: [Brother Branham and congregation say together--Ed.]

"If you keep it, you'll lose it. If you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll keep it."

Amen. Remember it now, give it to Him.

Now, let's watch. Oh, she begin weeping; she said, "Oh, what you going to do with it?" She said...

"Look here, I want to show you something."

"What you got under my bed there?"

Said, "Let me show you." And he pulled it out.

"Oh, it's a little reed basket."

192 It's a little ship, what it is. Hasn't got no rudder, and it hasn't got no sail, hasn't got no cannons on it, and yet it's going to pack the most precious cargo that was ever packed by a ship to that time. Hear it. It hasn't got no captain or no crew. Brother, I know a Ship for an adult like that too.

"Oh," she said, "Am, let me just look at it. Amram, let me see." She goes over here.

Said, "Look here, I got a little lid on it. See, you pick the little lid up."

Said, "Whew, stinks. Um. Whew. My."

He said, "Yes, it stinks."

"Why?"

"I poured it full of tar. It's all pitched, all over." Pitch is tar, you know, so they put pitch all over it. That's what he was boiling down here, and poured on top of these reeds. He'd pitched it. Said, "See, the water can't get--get into it then. See, it's sealed all over." And said, "And it--it just can't get into it; the water can't. I pitched it."

Said, "Whew, smells bad!"

196 You children know what tar is, when they're fixing the streets, you know, Oooh, that awful smell. But it--it--it--it keeps the... It--it shuts out all the cracks on the street. And that's the way this does; it shuts out all water.

And that's what prayer does for the believer. That's what you, keeps the world out of you, is when you pitch yourself on your knees, and say, "Lord Jesus." And the Blood comes down and seals you all up so the devil can't get you. See, that's right. See? So then, oh, many times the people go around and say "it's awful," but that don't make any difference; it keeps you safe. See? That's the main thing: keep safe. Say you're old fashion, but, that doesn't matter; it keeps you safe.

198 "Well," said, "what are we going to do?"

"All right," said, "I'll tell you what we're going to do. We're going to take the baby, and we're going to have a little talking. And we're going to take the baby and put him in here, and put him out in the Nile River."

"Oh, no, no, no. Amram, you can't put our baby out in the river."

"Yep, yep. I know what I'm doing." See, he'd had a dream; he knowed what to do. See? God had instructed him. He knowed what to do. He built this, and he seen it was the very type of the ark that saved Mo--a Noah back there in his time.

So he said, "Look here; I got a little hole cut right in the top of it so he can breathe. See, he can get sunshine through there."

And you know, the ark in the Old Bible, way back there, it was made the same way. And it had a hole right in the top of it, so you could see in (You see?), and where he has to look up.

So then this poor little baby, nameless, didn't even have any name, little nameless baby, and yet the cutest little baby in the world.

204 The next night, when they come in, and they waited till about three o'clock in the morning, and then they... He walks over. And he got through praying. He goes over, and he said, "Now, come on, Jochebed, get up."

And so they woke up little Aaron and little Miriam. Oh, she come over and she put her arms; she said, "Daddy." Little Miriam, she said, "You're not going to take our little brother baby, are you, and put it in the Nile where all those old crocodiles are?"

And he pushed her little hair back like that. And her... She had pretty eyes and pretty little hair. And so he kissed her on the side of the cheek. He said, "Honey, it hurts me too. It hurts me too, but we must do this."

207 You see, little girls and boys, sometimes we have to do things that kinda hurts us, but we must do it anyhow. When the girls say, "Hey, did you ever smoke a cigarette?"

You say, "No."

"Well, try one. Oh, I'm your buddy, you know. Yeah, you try one."

But you, it might hurt a little bit, but say, "Huh-uh. I don't want it. I don't want it."

Say, "Will you come, go to the show with me this evening?"

"No, no. Huh-uh. I don't go to shows." See? It might hurt just a little. See?

"Oh, you're just an old fogy." Don't you believe that. It might hurt just a little bit. Just turn your head from it; it's the right thing to do. You see? Always do that; do the right thing. All right.

212 And now when the girls are learning this little old toe dance and stuff like that, and want you to do it, you tell them, "No, no." You don't do it. See?

"Oh, well, it's a lot of fun." You don't care how much fun it is. You want to do what's right, so you always do what's right. Now, you just remember that now. You won't forget it, will you?

Now, now what did they do? They took the little baby then, and he got up there. And little Aaron come up; he said, "Daddy, what are you going to do with our baby?"

He said, "Aaron, set up here on my lap, honey." Said, "Look, Aaron. If we keep the baby, what are we going to do? [Congregation says, "Lose it."--Ed.] Lose it. But if we give the baby back in the hands of Him that give it to us, what will we do? We'll keep it." That's right.

"But how are you going to do it, daddy?"

"I don't know. I don't know how it's going to be done, but God's going to do it." See?

217 And so then they put the little baby in there, and so he goes. And here they go now, they're going to the door. They go down to the door; he looks this a-way down the street, that way down the street. There's no one, nobody coming. Said, "Come on, Jochebed. Come on, Aaron. Come, come on, Miriam. Let's go."

They take their little ark and go down to the flags of the river. Oh, it's a long time 'fore daylight. And here comes little Aaron, back there holding little Miriam, little brother and sister, they were crying. And poor little Jochebed, she's going along, this [Brother Branham imitates Jochebed weeping--Ed.]. "Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh. They're watching the street. Be careful. Sh. Careful," going on down the street. "Sh-sh-sh. Be careful." Packing the little baby. And the mother's packing the baby, and--and daddy's packing the ark.

219 They get down to the river. Oh, it's a great big river, second biggest in the world about. And so them great big rivers, swishing, just full of great big old crocodiles and alligators. Oh, they were fat. Whew. They'd fed them all them little children. They were just fat. And--and she says, Jochebed says to Amram, her husband, said, "Oh, what if the alligators get a hold of it? What if the crocodiles in here touch it?"

Said, "Don't worry. If they ever stick their nose in that tar, they'll get plumb away. See? That's the reason it stinks. See? He'll stick his nose up," said, "he couldn't smell human flesh, so he'll get away. That tar will stink so bad till they'll run away. It'll be all right. Don't you worry." So they... And knelt and put it down, you know, the little ark. And she said... "Now, you nurse the baby."

221 So the mother takes the baby and nurses it, and she nurses the baby until it gets its breakfast, early in the morning. And then she [Brother Branham makes a kissing sound--Ed.] kiss it. And she said, "Now, Aaron, you can kiss it." And Aaron kisses it. And then take it over to Miriam, and she kisses it. And mother kissed it, and, "Oh," she said, "I just..."

"Sh-sh-sh. Now, listen, we got to be soldiers. See? We got to be soldiers. Now, you all want to kiss it again?" All of them kiss it around again. Then they put it in there.

And mother made the little blanket and put on it, little pillow, and put it on that. She said, "My darling little baby, God bless you."

"Sh-sh-sh. God will take care of that. Don't you worry."

Closed the little lid down. And the first thing you know, father begins to pull off his coat, take off his shirt. Here he goes wading out into the water.

225 What do you think is going on in heaven about this time? Hallelujah. You know, when things goes on down here, there's something going on up there too. Amen. I can see God raise from His throne, walk over, say, "Gabriel, Gabriel, where are you?"

Gabriel say, "Here I am, Lord."

"Come here; going to show you something." Said, "All you Angels come around here a minute; I want to show you something. I got people that believes Me. Yes, I got people who trust Me. Come here now. It's good for all you Angels, take a look at this. Look."

"Where is it at?"

"Right down there. Where abouts."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I see it."

"Look right down there. See the edge of them--them--them bulrushes there, them flags and things?"

"Yeah."

"See there."

"What is it?"

"There's a man with his hands up in the air, on his knees, calling on Me. There's a crying mother, and two little crying children. They're trusting Me to the very end. Gabriel, you remember when you went in? You remember that man?"

"Yes, I met in the room that night and talked to him. Uh-huh."

"He still trusts Me. I got people that believe Me. I got people that'll trust Me to the end. See him? Look at him. Yes, oh isn't that gallant."

231 The father's walking in the water, starts to push the little boat out.

I can hear Him say, "Gabriel."

"Yes, Lord."

"Call ten thousand Angels to the scene. Give them marching orders right away. Call the hosts of heaven out. Sail them all up and down on along the banisters of heaven, and put them all up and down the Nile. I command that no crocodile will touch that cargo; nothing will touch it. Don't even let a chunk of wood come near it." Hallelujah.

Gabriel said, "It shall be done."

"...?... sound the trumpet." Ten thousand Angels come in arm.

"The Father... "Where You going to be, Lord?"

"I'll be at the other end." He's always on the receiving end. "I'll wait down at the other end. I got a purpose. When people will trust Me, I have something, a purpose; it'll be all right with them." All right, goes down at the other end.

235 I see Moses--or little Aaron and them going back up the street, weeping. "Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh." Watch it.

And little Miriam, she's still standing, watching. She said, "Oh, oh."

Said, "Come on, Miriam; it's getting daylight. Come on, the roosters are crowing day. Come on, it's getting daylight. Come on, honey, let's go."

Said, "Oh, daddy, daddy. Please, one more time. Let me just stand; just let me watch it and let me see what happens. I'll be back home after while."

"Oh," [Brother Branham snaps his finger--Ed.] "that's a good idea, Miriam, it might be all right. You just stand and watch what takes place."

"All right, I'll--I'll watch it."

"Now, you hurry home after while. You just see what takes place. You come, bring us news what goes on."

"All right, daddy." And away they went, home, right in a hurry.

Little Miriam, she stands, and she watches. First thing you know, it gets light. "Oh, oh, oh, what is that coming up there? Well, it's a--it's a chunk. No. Is that an alligator? Oh, he turned.

242 Ha-ha. What did he see? He seen what a lot of people don't see. See? That little cargo was going, floating through there. They thought it didn't have any pilot; they thought it didn't have any captain. It did. They were gathered all around.

Here comes a little crocodile, say, "Oh, looky there." Here it comes, floating up like that, he go... Oh, no. No, no. He can't come close to that cargo. In there stood the emancipator that would deliver, free a million Jews that needed emancipated. All devils in hell couldn't touch him. Floating down, this little old tar-made ark, on down the river.

244 The first thing you know, it gets into a whirlpool. "Oh," Miriam said, "Oh, no, oh, look at there, that whirlpool; look at that; look at it like that." The first thing you know, all at once it just smoothes out.

That's the way it goes. We get in a whirlpool sometime, this little bark. Don't worry. There's Somebody watching over. "The Angels of God are encamped about those who fear Him." Got ten thousand of them on the marching list now.

246 Little Miriam, she goes down, she climbs up over this big rock, and she scoots over it like this. And she runs down; she watches the ark. It goes on down through here, and goes through this bunch of flags. After while it gets stuck out there. Say, "Oh, oh, I wonder."

Now, her daddy told her, said, "Now, don't you let anybody see you watching that. If somebody comes up, just act like you're not even looking at it; just go on some other way. Don't--don't act like that you're even watching it at all; just keep on going."

"All right," she said.

248 She goes on down the banks; it gets stuck. First thing you know, there's a big bunch of fishermen. And she just acts like she's just a little girl walking down. It's along ten o'clock in the day now, you know, so she just walked on down the river, and she keeps her eye looking back sideways, see where it's a-going.

After while she passes by another group. Just keep watching; goes on a little farther. Keeps on, goes on a little farther.

After while she comes to a great big wall. "Oh, my, it's going in behind this wall." What can she do? She don't know what to do. So she can't get over the wall, so she just wades out in the water and steps over like this, and crawls over the top. She gets over there, and she keeps walking.

251 The first thing you know, she's in a beautiful garden. Flowers are blooming everywhere, and it's so pretty. Now, listen just a moment. Now watch, little girls. Pretty flowers, and, oh, the trees are all trimmed. It looked so pretty. It's a park. "Oh," she said, "looky there at that! Oh, my. I'm in the palace park, Pharaoh's palace, in the park. What am I going to do here? If they'd ever catch me in here, oh, my, what would they do to me?"

And she watched. There goes the little ark, and it kind of stopped out there in the water, and just float around out in the water. I wonder why? And she hears somebody talking. She slips back under the bushes. She sat, and looked out like that, you know, little Miriam...?... look out and see it.

253 First thing you know, here comes some great big strong dark men packing a canopy up like this. And the maids a-following along, and they're singing. And here comes a woman, and she's got a big gold band around her head, with a big snake with its mouth open (like that) out in front. And she's a nice-looking woman, and she comes down. She has real pretty robes on and things. And I hear one of the maids say, "Your majesty, do you think the water will be warm this morning?"

Miriam said, "Majesty? Oh, that must be loyal, royalty, so I must be in the park. And if they catch me in here, what will they do for me?"

255 All right, she comes on down, and these big dark men packing her, just hold like this, walks down to the edge of the water like that, and she slips off her shoes. And one maid has the towels, and another one has the soap. And she was going down for her morning bath. So she goes down there and she starts to--to make ready for her bath. She slips off her shoes, and said, "I'll stick my toes in the water and see if it's warm yet. Oh, it's just nice, just... What is that out there?"

256 "Oh," Miriam, little Miriam said, "Oh, oh, oh, oh, she's done spied that ark."

"Oh," she said, "is that a crocodile?"

One of those big strong men said, "Just a minute; I'll find out." Splash, splash, splash, walks out into the water, picks it up like this, and walks in. Said, "Your majesty..." gives it to the maid. And the maid takes it over and gives it to her like that, and she sets it down.

She said, "What is it? Whew, stinks. Got tar all over it. Look here, it's got a hole in the top of it."

And Miriam said, "Oh, oh, there goes my little brother. There goes my little brother."

260 And so they opened it up like this. "Oh, it was a baby." And it begin... The prettiest little baby in the world... And, oh, a God Who could cause hate, could cause love; and all the love that He could put in a human's heart, a mother for a child, He put in that girl's heart. And she--she said, "It's one of Heb... I know what it is. It's that ill father of mine. He's so mean. He called all them little Hebrew children to be killed. And one of them mothers has just throwed their baby out, expecting it to land wherever it may. Oh, he's wicked. Well, he'll not kill this one, because this one's mine." Uh-huh, see how God is a-doing?

261 She picked him up and [Brother Branham makes a kissing sound--Ed.] she kisses him. And the baby cried. And when it cried, it just warmed her heart. She said, "Poor little thing." Said, "I'll take him and I'm going to call him... I'm going to give him a name." And there's where he got his name.

What was his name? [Congregation says, "Moses."--Ed.] Moses. And "Moses" means "took out of the water." See?

263 She said, "Now, I will call him Moses, and he will be my own baby. I will keep him." But now, she said, "But I'm a maid; I can't nurse him. I--I--I don't have no way of feeding him." They didn't have these bottles and things then. Women didn't smoke cigarettes and like they do now (You see?), and poison themselves up. So said, "Well, if you know a..." Said, "What--what will I do?" So she said, "I..."

And one of them said, "I will tell you, your majesty, I will find a wet nurse for your baby."

"Oh," she said, "that's very good."

A little Something spoke, a Angel standing there at the bush, said, "Miriam, there's your chance. There's your chance." Little Miriam ran out. And said, "Don't you say a thing now, don't you let on. You go out and say you will 'find a nurse,' and go get your mother."

All right, so she said that. She said, "Your majesty..."

266 Now, ordinarily, she'd have said, "What are you doing in here?" But, see, God had covered it all over. Why? He had ten thousand Angels on the march. See? His program's going to work out. He had ten thousand Angels standing there.

So the first thing you know, said your... said, "Yes, little dear, what are you doing here?"

She said, "I just seen you with the baby." Said, "I know where there's a nice mother that would take care of your baby for you."

She said, "Go, get her, and tell her that I'll give her three hundred dollars a week to take care of this baby, and I'll give her a whole suite of rooms over in the palace. And if you know where there's a Hebrew woman, that's a wet nurse, that can nurse this baby. This is my baby."

Said, "Yes, your majesty, I'll get you one."

Said, "Now, wait a minute. Before you go into the castle, you've got to have a password. See, you don't know the password. Each day we have a password. Now, the password today, you know what it was? A pitchfork in a load of hay." Said, "That's what you have to say to get through the gate."

271 So little Miriam starts off down home, hard as she can go, and jump over the wall, down over the little street, and down this way, and down this way, and hard as she can go. She run in the house.

And--and Amram had just come home. And Jochebed said... Oh, they were sad, wondering what's going on. She said, "My poor baby, my poor baby." She...

He said, "Now, just listen." Said, "I just come by awhile ago down there on the street, and that poor mother had kept everybody up all day. They come right through this neighborhood this morning, and they busted every baby's head there was in the neighborhood." And said, "How they were screaming and crying. Now, don't know what with your baby. Wherever it is, where our baby is, God will take care of it."

274 Just then someone... [Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Oh, oh, there they are at the door now." So, they went and looked. No, it wasn't. It was Miriam.

She said, "Oh, oh, Miriam! Come in, dear. What happened to the baby?"

She said, "Mother, I'm so hungry."

Said, "But what happened to the baby?"

Said, "I'm about starved, mother." Said, "Oh, praise the Lord! Hallelujah. I'm about starved, mother."

Said, "But what happened to the baby?"

Said, "Mother, I'm so hungry I could eat everything in the house."

Said, "We'll get you something to eat, but what happened to the baby?"

Said, "Oh, the baby is all right, mother. Give me something to eat. Oh, I'm so happy."

"But what happened to it?"

"Well, give me something to eat; I'm just about starved." Could you imagine that?

She said, "Miriam, this is your mother and dad. Where is the baby?"

282 She said, "Mother, I told you. The baby, I saw it, and it's all right. Now, mother, get me something to eat; I'm starving. You know, I--I'm just about starved." Like you are when you come home from school, you know; oh, just got to have something.

So she went and got her a sandwich. Said, "Now, tell me."

And she going, "Yum, yum, yum," eating, you know, like. Said, "Mother?"

Said, "Yes, what happened to the baby?"

"Why," said, "mother..." She told her the story. And said, "Mother, you go get out your best clothes, and get your suitcase packed, 'cause you're going to take care of the baby." Oh.

"What?"

If you lose it, you'll find it again. Is that right? If you keep it, you'll lose it. If you give it, lose it, you'll find it. Is that right?

286 And little Miriam just a eating away, said, "Yes." Said, "You're going to the palace today. And not only that, but you're going to be given--be given three hundred dollars a week, and the best rooms in the nation to take care of your own baby."

First time in all the world's history where a mother was ever paid to nurse her own baby. See how God does it? Hallelujah. Nurse her own baby, and got three hundred dollars a week for it, and the best rooms in the country. God does things, doesn't He? Does it pay to pray? Is it good to pray?

288 So she got her little suitcase ready. We'll hurry now; we're going to close just in a minute. So we... She got her suitcase ready, and down the road she went, just as hard as she could go. And the first thing you know, she come; big old guard standing there with his great big spear, said, "Who goes there?"

She said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

"Pass on." See how God does things?

Went to the next guard. There he drew his sword, said, "Who are you? Who goes there?"

Said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

Said, "Pass on." My, see how God does things?

Go up, on up to the palace, starts up, and all the royalty comes out, pulls their swords. "Who goes there?"

Said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

"Pass on in."

First thing you know, a man walked out, said, "Are you the little lady that her majesty is waiting for?"

"Yes."

"And is this the wet nurse for the baby was found this morning?"

"Yes."

Said, "Well, bring her in." So she brings the baby in--or brings the mother in.

294 And--and the--the little princess walked out, and she said, "Do you know anything about babies?"

She said, "Yes, your majesty."

She said, "Look at this baby. Isn't it beautiful?"

"Yes, your majesty. Yes."

Said, "Can you know how to nurse a baby?"

"Yes, your majesty. Sure."

"Well," they said, "I'll give you your wages of three hundred dollars a week." Hum. Wasn't God good? And said, "And you got the best rooms in the palace, and your meals will be sent to you. You won't even have to come out and cook your own meals." Said, "Now, here's the baby; be careful. Don't drop it."

"Oh, don't worry, I won't. Don't worry; I won't drop it."

"You take the best of care of it."

"Don't you worry; I will. It'll have the very best care."

Sure, it was her own. See? "I'll give it the very best care."

"You see it's a beautiful baby?"

"It's very beautiful," she said.

"All right."

297 Close went the door on Miriam, and her mother, and little Moses. And when the door was closed, she looked all around. She said, "And she thought you were her baby. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha." Oh, my. She petted it.

What had she done? She... If she had have kept it, what would she have done? [Congregation says, "Lost it."--Ed.] 'Cause she gave it back to the One Who gave it to her, and she what? Found it. And she can keep it. Now, what happens if we lose... If we keep our soul, what happens? We will lose it. And if we give it back to the One Who gave it to us, what will happen? We will keep it. Is that right?

299 How many of you all would like to come up around the altar and pray? Would you like to do it? Would you like for Jesus to take care of you like He did that little babies? Now, let's all, little children, gather around the altar then. Will you do it? Come right around, kneel around the altar. Let's pray, all of you. All the little children, now come up here. Did you like my story about this? Did you like that? All right, now you come right up around the altar. Now, come. All you little children come, kneel right around the altar, just kneel down right there on--right there on the altar. That's it. All you little ones in the back, come here now, we're going to pray. All right. You want to come up and pray. Come up and kneel around the altar. That's right. Now, that's good. That's just fine. All right.

Now the mothers, you want to come too, and dads, you all kneel in the aisle.

301 Now, I want to ask you little children something here. Look, do you believe that Jesus loves you just like He did Moses? You believe that Angels watch you like this? Now, God gave you a soul. Didn't He? Now, if you keep your soul, what will happen to it? Going to lose it. But if you give it back to Jesus this morning, then what you going to do? Go--going to keep it...?... Now, you want to save your soul, don't you? And you want to grow up to be real mothers and real ladies, don't you, and real men, preachers, and so forth? Don't you want to do that? Now, if you do, then you give your soul to Jesus. Here's the way you do it. You say, "Dear Jesus, this is all I got to give You, is my soul, but You watch over me like You did Moses."

302 Now, if some of you older ones want to come and kneel too, some of you mothers, maybe, that you might want to kneel here this morning...?... for you do. If you want to come and kneel right along here, that's fine. Here's a mother coming with her little boy. Is there somebody else?

A father, daddy, any of you, if you want to be a praying man like Amram was, then you come and kneel too.

Mother, if you want to be like Jochebed, why, you come right along and kneel too.

Sure, it's for everybody. 'Cause what? You got a soul too. If you keep it, what will happen? Lose it. And if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, what will happen? You will save it to Everlasting Life. That's right. Now, I want you to gather around, all you that will now, and let's have prayer with these little ones, and with our--with all now.

306 Mother's Day, a wonderful day... And maybe tonight, I might change my subject and go on tonight and tell what that mother did, how that mother did. She was the one who educated her little boy to lead all of Israel to the promised land. Oh, she was a real mother. Wasn't she a real mother? Now, you got a real mother too, and mother is praying for you. He was a real daddy. And daddy's praying for you. And now we're all going to pray together, and ask Jesus to help us.

Brother Neville, would you come, kneel with us?

307 And let's all bow our heads, everywhere. Now, Sister Gertie... [The pianist begins playing "Bring Them In"--Ed.]

Dear heavenly Father, this little simple story today, about the long days that's gone by, where a true father and mother, or a true believer, come to You and they worshipped You, they believed You. There was a distress in the land at the time. And how do we know that there's not a modern little Moses kneeling here this morning? How do we know that there's not a modern little Miriam knelt here this morning too, the prophetess?

O Father dear, these little children love You, and they come, kneeling at the cross, recognizing that they got a soul that must be saved, and they're giving it to You now. For we have just read in Your Word, "If you lose it, ye shall find it; and if you keep it, you'll lose it." And, Father, they don't want to keep their soul to theirselves. They don't want to live to themselves. They want to give their soul to You, so that by giving it they'd find Eternal Life...?... Grant it, Lord.

310 Bless all these little boys and girls around the altar. Bless their mothers and fathers that's here this morning. Oh, may Thy loving grace and mercy be upon them all. Forgive us, Lord, of all of our sins and shortcomings. Take sickness from our midst.

Send the Angels. Hallelujah. God, You Who commanded Gabriel, and ten thousand Angels went on the march; how many more Angels come around when they seen these poor little children kneel at this altar this morning. All around, over this altar and through this church, stands Angels of God. The recording Angel is here, taking their names down in a Book. They are losing their soul, so they can find it in Christ. Grant it, Lord.

312 May, from this day henceforth, may their lives be sweet and humble. May they be obedient children to their parents and to their heavenly Father, until the day that You call them home. Guide them in their little bark, down near the whirlpool. Every time it gets stuck in the bushes, may the Angels of God push off into the flowing currents of God's love. Grant it, Lord. And at the end of the road, may they find a loving Home, and their mother and their loved ones there in glory, where God stands in the gate to welcome that day. Grant it, Father.

Forgive us all of our sins and trespasses. And help us from this day to be wholly Thine. We commit these little children into Thy hands now, and these mothers with them, Lord, that they'll be the right kind of mothers upon this Mother's Day, this memorial time that's given to mothers. And may they, from this day, be better mothers. May the children be better children. May we all be better, Lord, and serve Thee greater. Grant it, Father, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.

314 Now, let's sing a little chorus. Do you believe Jesus saved you? Do you want Jesus to watch over you now, while you stand up? Raise up your hand to Him like this. Now I want you to turn around to dad and mother, and all of them. Turn around this way. Now, look here, mother and dad. All you little girls and boys stand up. Now, how many accept Jesus as your Saviour, and you're going to trust Jesus from now on to take care of you like He did little Moses, let's see your hands go. Every one of you. That's fine. Now, what happened? If you keep your soul, you what? Lose it. But if you give it to Jesus, what will happen? You'll keep it. Now, what if Jesus has got you now this morning? You're Jesus' now, aren't you? You're Jesus' little boy and girl.

315 Look at these little fellows standing here with tears. Tell me why they don't know that. Amen. The men of tomorrow. Yes. That's right. Amen.

Bring them in from the fields of sin;

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring the little one to Jesus.

"Oh How I Love Jesus." Now, come on.

Oh... (all of you)... how I love Jesus, (Raise your hands up now.)

Oh, how I love Jesus,

Oh, how I love Jesus,

Because He first loved me.

316 Isn't that beautiful? Now, "Jesus Loves The Little Children Of The World." Give us a chord, sister. Now, you all turn right around this way to me, you little girls. I want to sing, "Jesus Loves The Little Children Of The World." How many knows it? All right, let's sing now.

Jesus loves the little children,

All the children of the world;

Red and yellow, black and white,

They are precious in His sight,

Jesus loves the little children of the world.

317 Now, all of you are in the army now. Did you know that? You know you're in God's army? Now, you look right at me now. And sing this with me now, 'cause you're soldiers now. Do you know that? Soldiers of the cross. Now, "I may never march..." You know that one? All right. All right, long time ago, old Sunday school song I learned. "I may never..." Now, you look at me now. [Brother Branham makes motions while singing the words of "I'm In The Lord's Army"--Ed.]

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

I'm in the Lord's army,

Oh, I'm in the Lord's army!

All of us, all together now. Now.

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

318 Do you believe you could sing that by yourself? Come up here lassie, come up right here now. I want you all go and do the same things I do. Come around behind the altar here now. Come right up here. Every one of you, move right up here where I am. See? Walk up here. Nobody is this side of the altar, come right up here. That's it. Come right back here. Now, turn around that way, look back this a-way like this. That's it. I want to show you what nice little boys and girls does after they know Jesus. Now, come right back this way. Now, that's it. Now, see out there.

319 Now, when I say, "I may never march in the army," you... "march in the infantry," you march too. When I say, "I may never ride in the cavalry," you do the same things I do. Now, stay back away from me, stand way back now. I need room. Way back, way back, now get away from, son. Now, come on, let's sing it. [Brother Branham and children do motions while singing--Ed.]

I may never march in the infantry, (march!)

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

Oh, I'm in the Lord's army,

I'm in the Lord's army! (Ready!)

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

Amen. Just stand still. How many like that, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

321 Now, heavenly Father, bless these little children today. They are Thine, Lord. They have give their lives to Thee. They hear the little story of Moses and how You protected him. They hear of a good mother and a good dad who succored them and brought them up. And so have these little children good mothers and dads. And I pray, Father, that You'll watch over them and steer them down the stream of time, and may the Angels of God protect them. Give... And then be at the receiving end, to receive them in the last days, Lord, into Your Kingdom. We ask in Christ's Name. Amen.

322 Now, you may go back to your seats and tell daddy and mother how good you feel. Amen.

"All the days of their wandering they were led,"...?... that one, Gertie?

.. of their wandering they were led,

To the land of the promise they were led;

By the hand of the Lord in guidance sure,

They were brought to Canaan's shore.

Everybody.

The sign of the fire by night,

And the sign of the cloud by day,

Hovering over, just before,

As they journey on our way,

Shall a guide and a leader be,

Till the wilderness be past,

For the Lord, our God, in His own good time

Shall lead us to the light at last.

324 How many is sick this morning and wants prayer? Let's see your hand. Being that we're a little late, maybe we'll put our healing service off till tonight, but just offer a word of prayer now, 'cause we're a little late.

Have you enjoyed the little story? You think it was good for the little kiddies? ["Amen."--Ed.] Yeah. We--we pass them by a lot of times. We shouldn't do that. See, I never get a chance to teach Sunday school, and this morning was a time to talk to them. I didn't want to wear you out, but I wanted to tell you this little story.

Remember, little children, that's not a little old story you read anywhere. That's Truth. That's the Truth. God did that. And He's with you now. All right.

Let us bow our heads now while we sing our dismissing song, slowly, "Take the Name of Jesus with you, as a shield from every foe." All right.

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

Child of sorrow and woe.

VYUČOVANIE O MOJŽIŠOVI (TEACHING ON MOSES), 56-0513, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 112 min

   Aa

1       V poriadku, nech ťa Boh žehná, brat Neville. Fajn. Dobré ráno, priatelia. Musím sa raz za čas pozrieť, aby som zistil, či je ráno alebo večer. No, som šťastný, že tu dnes ráno som. Je horúco a iste mám horúce privítanie. Nemáme už viac čas jari; máme tu leto a zimu, či nie? Zdá sa, že všetko je nejako rozhádzané.

2        No, čo ma zdržalo; upratoval som dom. A bol som dnes ráno stuhnutý a ubolený. A vstal som dosť skoro, ale neuvedomoval som si, že žena má tak mnoho práce; musia nachystať tri deti a potom ísť do nedeľnej školy. Ó. Je to veľa práce, viac, než som si myslel. A myslel som, „No, teraz...“ Minulý večer som pracoval a prišiel som z evanjelizačného poľa, aby som pomohol upratať dom. Ó, nie je ľahko niekoho zohnať. Hm. Ponúkol som tridsaťpäť dolárov týždenne pre niekoho, kto by dozeral na dieťa, a nikto to nebude robiť.

3        Pred nedávnom som čítal tu z novín krátky článok. Samozrejme, toto s tým nesúvisí. Nejaký politik tu hore v Kentucky hovoril, že bol dvakrát v armáde, trikrát bol zranený ako hrdina, žil ako občan v susedstve, vykonal mnoho vecí, zachránil životy dvoch detí, jedno z potoka a druhé odniekiaľ inde, zabudol som, čo všetko musel vykonať. A nakoniec si myslel, no, že musia susedstvo zachovať v poriadku, že sa bude uchádzať o funkciu. A keď to urobil, zo stovky tisíc ľudí dostal päť hlasov. Pýtal sa šerifa, či by si mohol vziať odpílenú brokovnicu, aby sa mohol dostať von zo susedstva, povedal, „Bolo nebezpečné tam vôbec žiť.“ Nemal dostatok priateľov, ktorí by mu pomohli dostať sa von z mesta. To je americká vďačnosť, či nie? Je to tak. V Amerike, čím viac urobíš, tým viac sa od teba očakáva. Je to tak, viac sa od teba očakáva.

4        No, chcem dnes ráno vzdať komplimenty o tom, ako čisto a pekne vyzerá zbor. A ako som prišiel hore, urobili tam dvierka, aby bolo lepšie prúdenie vzduchu. Takže je to veľmi milé, ktokoľvek je tu vo výbore dôverníkov a pomohol toto navrhnúť, bolo to naozaj veľmi milé, a je to pekná poctivá práca. Myslím, že to urobil brat Hall, ak sa nemýlim. Je to veľmi dobrá práca.

5        No, je trocha neskoro, ale viete akí sú ľudia svätosti. Vidíte, netreba nejaký určitý čas, všakže, brat Slaughter, brat Deakman? Len všetko tak, ako to príde.

6        Dole na juhu sme mali nádherné zhromaždenia, ale mohol som začať rozprávať len pred pár dňami. Kázal som neustále v priebehu štyroch mesiacov a nemal som dostatok hlasu na to, aby som vôbec šepkal. Musel som robiť na moju ženu nejaké pohyby, viete, to, čo som chcel, a to je trocha... A po tomto, ako sem prichádzam naspäť, kde je také trocha pokrytecké počasie, ktoré máme (no, jeden deň chladno a druhý deň horúco), dostal som skutočnú ozajstnú starodávnu chrípku. A pred pár dňami som sa z toho dostal a zase to prepuklo. Ale i tak sme vďační dobrému Pánovi za všetku Jeho dobrotu a milosrdenstvo s nami a za to, aký bol dobrý. Mali sme tam dolu nádherné zhromaždenia a Pán nás nadmieru bohato žehnal.

7        A minulý večer okolo polnoci ma brat Wood zavolal dolu do svojho domu, a brat Arganbright po telefóne, chcel, aby som začal vo Švajčiarsku. Tak, to je priveľa chodenia pre starého človeka.

8        A tak teraz, naše nasledujúce zhromaždenie začína jedenásteho tento ďalší mesiac v Cadle Tabernacle v Indianapolise. V Cadle Tabernacle v Indianapolise, od 11. do 15. A potom, odtiaľ do Minneapolisu, Minneapolis; z Indianapolisu do Minneapolisu, kresťanskí obchodníci.

9        No, myslím, že ma zavolal brat Neville a chcel som prejaviť moju – vyjadriť, že si vážim jeho a to „Neville trio“, ktoré prišlo dolu a zaspievalo pre mňa na tom pohrebe, ktorý som mal predvčerom. A prosil som brata Neville; nemal žiadnych spevákov, rodina Liddick. Pán Liddick odišiel domov do slávy. A ja istotne... Ak jeho syn, nevidím ho tu; a neskôr som sa dozvedel, že to bol adoptovaný syn. Ako vedel, že jeho ocko zomiera, nespasený, bežal domov, aby ma ešte predtým zohnal, a jeho ocko zostal spasený predtým, ako zomrel. Tak tá najväčšia vec, ktorú kedy ten chlapec urobil, bolo ísť zohnať niekoho, aby sa pomodlil za jeho otca pred tým odchodom. A „Neville trio“ prišlo dolu a skutočne milo pre nich zaspievali.

10        A tak sa ma brat Neville opýtal, či by som dnes ráno a tiež dnes večer hovoril. A tak, všimli ste si, že Písmo hovorí, „Proste hojne, aby ste...“ Tak, brat Neville je ohľadom týchto vecí ozaj podľa Písma. A tak, urobím to najlepšie.

11        No, dnes ráno som povedal, keďže je Deň matiek a chceme hovoriť ku malým deťom. Myslel som, že dnes ráno bude dobrý čas pre malé deti. No, že Deň matky...

12        No, na zemi nie je nič milšie, o čom vieme, ako skutočná, pravá matka. Nech Boh žehná jej chrabrú dušu, skutočná, skutočná matka. Ale my máme dnes toľko náhrad, čo sa nazýva „matka“, to nie je matka, ony sú len ženy, ktoré majú deti, nie matky. Starodávna matka je taká, ktorá sa stará o svoju rodinu, a nie taká, čo behá po tých spoločenských miestach a tanečných sálach a po celú noc fajčí, pije a vyžíva sa v tom. Ona si nezaslúži to sväté pomenovanie „matka“. Ona je len žena (To je všetko.), ktorá vychováva dieťa, ale nie matka, pretože slovo „matka“ má iný význam. No, premýšľam, či viete...

13        Teraz ku Dňu matiek, chcem sa naozaj dobre vyjadriť. Sám mám starú šedivú matku, ktorá tam sedí. A myslím, deň... V poriadku; ale každý deň by mal byť Dňom matiek, nie len raz v roku. A ten dôvod prečo sa teraz dejú tieto veci ohľadom Dňa matiek...

14        A vidím, že sme tu len hŕstka a všetci sa navzájom poznáme. Sme domáci a to je dôvod, prečo ideme hovoriť takýmto spôsobom.

15        Myslím, že matka by mala byť každý deň rešpektovaná rovnako (Je to tak.), skutočná matka. Ale tento deň, ktorí nazvali Dňom matiek, nie je ničím iným než veľkým komerčným nezmyslom, len, aby vysali z ľudí peniaze. A to je hanba pre matku: Deň matiek, raz za rok, „No, nejdeme ju pozrieť, ale pošleme jej malú kyticu kvetov a tým to bude vybavené.“ To nie je matka. Ó, pre zmilovanie. Skutočná matka je tá žena, ktorá ťa vychovala a ty ju miluješ, vídaš ju a rozprávaš sa s ňou po celý čas, vyjadruješ jej po celý čas svoju lásku, nie iba jeden deň v roku.

16        Ale predtým, ako začnem moju malú drámu, chcel by som len vyjadriť toto a niektorým z vás to pripomenúť. A mnohí z vás zomreli, mnohí z nich odvtedy, čo sa toto stalo. Bolo to v roku 1933.

17        Videli ste pred pár dňami v novinách, ako tá žena zabila toho muža, vyhodila ho na svoju príjazdovú cestu a len cez neho cúvala autom dozadu a dopredu, až kým ho celého nerozmliaždila na ceste. A oni povedali... Advokáti a ostatní, povedali, „Či to neobviňuje vaše svedomie?“ Povedala, „Boh a ja začíname byť unavení z toho, akým spôsobom sa zaobchádza so ženami.“ Och. Áno, ona je modla. Je to tak. „Začíname byť unavení.“ Ako nízko sa tento národ môže zohnúť? Ako ďaleko môžeme zájsť bez Božieho súdu? Divil som sa; „Boh a ja...“ Ak by bol Boh vinný za všetok ten nezmysel, ktorý bol na Neho kladený, nemohol by byť Bohom, to je celé. „Boh a ja,“ ó, Boh s niečím takým nemá nič spoločné. Zaujímalo by ma, ako o tom bude rozmýšľať potom, keď bude v mukách?

18        Amerika... Teraz si pamätajte, ak to nemáte zapísané, zapíšte si to. Toto je moja predpoveď. Rozumiete? V roku 1933, keď sme mali zhromaždenia tam dole, kde starý – myslím, že teraz je tam „cirkev Kristova,“ zvykla to byť stará Amer... Je to rovno tu, brat Neville, rovno priamo dole. Žil tam Charlie Kurn. Čo to je? Sirotinec, ktorý je tu naproti Meigs Avenue. V roku 1933. Práve som zohnal Forda 1933ku a posvätil som ho v to ráno Pánovi. A predtým, ako som opustil dom, uzrel som videnie. Mám to zapísané, starý žltý papier, stále očakáva v Biblii. Videl som, ako prichádza čas konca.

19        A vy, koľkí si dokážu spomenúť, ako vtedy v 33-ťom vyzeralo auto? Ó, ono to začínalo trocha takto a smerom hore až dozadu a bolo to zalomené smerom dole, aby tam mohla visieť rezervná pneumatika. Uzrel som videnie, že pred príchodom Pánovým budú tie autá vyzerať ako vajce. Koľkí z vás si pamätajú tú predpoveď? Zostal tu ešte niekto? Myslím, že brat Steward odišiel. Bolo to v roku 1933, keď sme tam mali zhromaždenia. Domnievam sa, že asi všetci z nich už odišli, odvtedy.

20        A predpovedal som, že Amerika, ich bohom číslo jedna budú ženy. To je to, čo to je. Všetko sa vzoruje po Hollywoode. Mám veci na nahrávkach zo zložiek FBI, ktoré by vás úplne šokovali, len vám povedať rovno kde, a škandál týchto filmových hviezd, nie je tam jediná z nich, sotva, ktorá by nebola prostitútkou. A FBI to odhalila len nedávno; mám to z ich vlastnej zložky. A tak, všetky z nich žijú vonku, dokonca tieto filmové hviezdy, kde to oni dokázali, vošli dnu a pristihli ich, žili s mužmi, dvadsaťpäť a päťdesiat dolárov za večer od mužov, všade hore a dole, v Hollywoode a všade, mali privátne domy a muži tam vzadu, kde ich posielali von ku týmto ľuďom.

 A to je to, na čo sa dívame, televízia, a tu vonku na týchto obrazovkách a takých veciach, a dovoľujeme našim deťom, aby to nazývali idolom [Anglické slovo „idol“ znamená doslovne „modla“ – pozn.prekl.] A to potom nazývate matkou? To má veľmi ďaleko od matky. To je nečistota. Presne tak. A jednako určujú krok tohto dňa. No, nechávajú ich, také oblečenie, aké nosia, sledujte, americké ženy sa obliekajú rovno tak ako ony, a všetko ostatné. Samozrejme. A bohom Ameriky je žena. Nie Jehova; oni sa od Toho odvrátili. Nie teraz ku matke, odložme to teraz, to je posvätná vec, o ktorej ideme rozprávať; ale myslím tým, ku žene.

21        A pamätajte, predpovedám, že pred tým veľkým totálnym zničením, pričom nehovorím, že toto mi povedal Pán, ale verím, že niečo sa stane buď medzi terajškom, alebo v tom čase v 77-mom. Môže to prísť...?... v tejto hodine. Ale medzi terajškom a 77-mim, predpovedám, že nastane buď veľká skaza, alebo totálne zničenie celej zeme, medzi terajškom a 77-mim; predpovedal som to v roku 1933.

22        Predpovedal som, že ženy búdu viac a viac nemorálne a národ sa bude rozpadať a bude to visieť na matke alebo akoby na matke, až sa stanú, žena sa stane modlou (idolom). A po chvíli bude Amerike vládnuť žena. Zaznačte si to a vidzte, či to nie je pravda. Žena zaujme prezidentské kreslo alebo niečo také, nejakú veľkú vysokú moc nad Amerikou.

23        Keď... Toto hovorím s úctou, dámy. Keď sa žena dostáva von z kuchyne, je pomimo svojho miesta. Je to tak. To je miesto, kam patrí. Pomimo toho nemá žiadne miesto. A teraz, nie som na ne tvrdí, ale iba hovorím to, čo je pravda, a to, čo je Biblia. Zvyklo to tak bývať, že muž bol hlavou domu, ale to bolo v biblických dňoch. On tým viacej nie je. On je bábkou alebo je pestúnom alebo niečím takým. A teraz... Nie, ony sa chcú starať o psa, užívať antikoncepciu a nosiť po celý čas naokolo na rukách malého psa, aby ste tak mohli celú noc pobehovať.

24        Nehovorím o matke. Nech ich Boh žehná. To je to, čo teraz drží spolovice národ pokope, to je skutočná, dobrá, posvätená, Bohom - spasená matka. Presne tak.

25        Ale to je hanba, ako upadli naše ženy. Mám výstrižok z novín. Vystrihol som si to po tejto poslednej svetovej vojne, druhej, kde je povedané, „Kam sa podela morálka amerických žien, že po šiestich mesiacoch v zámorí, štyria z piatich vojakov zostali rozvedení, ich ženy sa s nimi rozviedli a vydali sa za nejakého iného muža?“ A nedokázali na nich ani počkať, keď sa vrátia zo zámoria, tí vojaci, ktorí tam zomierali na bojovom poli. Taká osoba, ktorá to robí, nie je hodná toho, aby bola nazvaná „matkou“; tým posvätným menom. Nie, nie je. A tak, vždy ma nazývali, že nenávidím ženy, ale nie je to tak. Myslím, že žena je niečo nádherné, obzvlášť matka. Ale mali by byť na svojich miestach a nezaujímať miesto muža a nezaujímať miesto Boha.

26        A dnes ráno som počul nejakú cirkev svätosti, ako hovorila, že matka vládne hviezdam na nebi a všetko také. Viem si predstaviť katolíkov, ako to robia s pannou Máriou, a takto podobne, pri čom uctievajú tie mŕtve ženy, svätú Cecíliu a všetko také, čo je tá najvyššia forma špiritizmu. To je všetko, čo to je. Všetko, čo sa prihovára mŕtvym, je špiritizmus. Takže existuje iba jeden Prímluvca medzi Bohom a človekom, a to je Kristus Ježiš. To je pravda. Žiaden iný svätý, nič pomimo Pána Ježiša Krista, ktorý je Tým jediným, ktorý je Prímluvcom medzi Bohom a človekom. Ale keď vidím cirkvi, dokonca sa to dostáva za kazateľňu, všetka posvätnosť je vzatá od Krista a daná matke, všetka posvätnosť je vzatá, a potom začínajú a tam to máte.

27        A tak... Ale zostala skutočná matka. Chvála Bohu. Práve tak, ako keď vidíte pokrytca, existuje ozajstný Kresťan, ktorý skutočne žije ten život. Kde máte „pre“, tam máte „proti“. Je to presne tak. A teraz, o takej matke a o takom dieťati chceme teraz hovoriť z Biblie.

28        No, zaujímalo by ma, koľko malých chlapcov a dievčat tu dnes ráno máme? Ak ste včera počuli vysielanie brata Nevilleho... Koľkí malí chlapci a dievčatá by radi prišli sem hore a posadili sa na predné sedadlo, zatiaľ čo ku vám budem hovoriť? Chceli by ste sem hore prísť? Je tu jedno, dve, tri, štyri, päť sedadiel tu; jedno tu, to je šesť, nejaké malé sedadlá tuto. Chceli by ste prísť dopredu, niektorí z vás maličkých, ktorí dokážete prísť bez mamy, a chceli by ste prísť sem hore, ste viac než vítaní. Naše matky nie sú... [Niekto hovorí, „Oni sú vzadu v miestnosti nedeľnej školy.“ – pozn.prekl.] Ó, oni sú v miestnosti nedeľnej školy, no, to je skvelé. Počkáme chvíľu a budeme rozprávať a oni budú o chvíľu vonku. A len zhromaždíme naokolo malé čierne a hnedé a modré oči sem hore a budeme ku každému jednému z nich hovoriť. No, koľkí milujú Pána, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] V poriadku.

29        No, chcem hovoriť ku matkám a deťom a je to smerované ku nim.

30        Dnes večer, ak Pán dá, chcem hovoriť o prvom zázraku, ktorý Ježiš učinil, a ako to bolo vykonané a akou mocou a čo On robil, keď to vykonal. Koľkí viete, čo bolo tým prvým zázrakom, ktorý On učinil? Povedzme to všetci spolu. Premenil vodu na víno.

 Je to tak, prvý zázrak, ktorý vykonal... No, ak Pán dá. Zatiaľ čo som dnes ráno študoval, len mi to prišlo na myseľ.

31        Vidím, že dnes ráno tam vzadu máme našich dobrých priateľov, pána a pani Gender, myslím. Práve som si ho náhodou všimol, ako som sa obrátil okolo stĺpa týmto smerom. Minule som bol na prehliadke. Musím chodiť na prehliadky kvôli službe v zámorí. A keď som vyšiel, koho som nestretol, ak nie pána a pani Gender, ako tam sedeli v kancelárii doktora Schoena v Louisville, veľmi milého kresťanského brata. Poviem vám, naozaj som tam stretol skutočného muža, toho skutočného, ktorý verí v Boha a tam vzkladá svoje nádeje.

32        Viete čo? Poviem vám, našiel som viac doktorov, ktorí veria v Božské uzdravenie, než kazateľov. Je to tak. Rozprávate sa s nimi. Povedal som, „Samozrejme.“ A keď on... Keď som bol na odchode, on vzal moju ruku a povedal, „Brat Branham, robíš pre ľudstvo viac, než ja kedy dokážem urobiť.“ Povedal, „Je to tak.“ Povedal, „Môžeš pomôcť ľuďom, ktorých by som sa ani nemohol dotknúť.“ Povedal, „Je to pravda.“

33        Povedal som, „No, samozrejme, môžeš ich zašiť alebo napraviť kosť alebo niečo také; ale Boh koná to uzdravenie.“

34        On povedal, „To je pravda.“ Amen. Ó, rád vidím široko-myseľných, rozumne zmýšľajúcich ľudí. Myslím chirurgiu, medicínskeho lekára a chiropraktiku, osteopatiu, Božské uzdravenie, a všetko spolu, ak čokoľvek z toho dokáže niekomu pomôcť, som za to. A keď si vezmete, že doktor odsudzuje kazateľa a kazateľ odsudzuje doktora, osteopat odsudzuje chirurga, chirurg odsudzuje medicínskeho doktora, môžete si toto predstaviť, niekde tam je nejaký sebecký motív (Presne tak.), pretože každý jeden z nich dokázal, že niekomu pomohli. Je to presne tak.

35        No, myslím, že ide o to, že ak sú naše motívy správne a naše srdcia sú správne nastavené pre ľudí, mali by sme všetci pracovať spoločne, aby sme pomohli nášmu blížnemu, aby sme z toho urobili ľahší život. A potom vaše motívy nie sú sebecké, oddávajúc chválu Bohu, ktorý dáva všetky veci zadarmo. Amen. Tak veru. Ó, nemali by sme mať nikde žiadnu sebeckosť; malo by to byť dokonalé.

36        Ak chiropraktik môže pomôcť tomuto, osteopat pomôže tamtomu, chirurg pomôže tomuto a niečo ďalšie pomôže tamtomu, modlime sa za všetko z toho (Amen.), aby len Boh pomohol Svojim drahým ľuďom, aby boli zdraví a šťastní. Pretože tu veľmi dlho nezostaneme; len zopár dní a sme na ceste preč niekam inam. Takže to, čo sa snažíme robiť, je spraviť život o trocha ľahší, aby ste mohli mať lepší čas, zatiaľ čo ste tu. Amen.

37        No, na tejto myšlienke skloňme svoje hlavy predtým, ako otvoríme Bibliu, a prehovorme k nášmu milému Spasiteľovi.

38        Náš láskavý nebeský Otče, dnes ráno prichádzame tak pokorne do Tvojej Prítomnosti a ďakujeme Ti nado všetko, čo kedy bolo na zemi alebo kedy bude, za Pána Ježiša Krista. Lebo On bol Ten, ktorý človeka a Boha priviedol dokopy a zmieril nás úbohých, nehodných, bezbožných cudzincov. Boli sme preč od Boha skrze našu voľbu, zvolili sme si náš vlastný výber a odišli sme od Neho preč. A On bol tak dobrý, že prišiel, a zatiaľ čo sme sa Bohu neľúbili, zatiaľ čo sme boli hriešnikmi, preč od Boha, On nás zmieril späť k Otcovi skrze preliatie Svojej vlastnej Krvi.

39        Ako Ti za Neho ďakujeme. A dnes stojí ako Prostredník, Ten Jediný medzi Bohom a človekom, ktorý môže spôsobiť, aby modlitba prišla do Prítomnosti Božej, na základe Jeho vlastnej Krvi, ktorú prelial, zo zeme do slávy. Prišiel na túto zem skrze maštaľ, narodil sa vo válove pre zvieratá, odišiel zo zeme skrze trest smrti. Zem Ho nechcela. Nebo Ho nemohlo prijať, pretože bol hriešnikom; mal na Sebe naše hriechy. Zem Ho nechcela; oni Ho odmietli, „Preč s takou Osobou.“ On dokonca nemal ani miesto, kde by sa narodil, alebo miesto, kde by zomrel. A visel medzi nebom a zemou; nebo Ho nemohlo prijať, ani zem Ho nechcela mať. A On aj tak zomrel, aby nás spasil od hriechu, aby uzdravil našu chorobu, aby nám dal radosť a krásny pobyt, zatiaľ čo sme na zemi. Čo za Spasiteľa. Ó, ako Ti za Neho ďakujeme.

40        Ó, Bože, nech je všetko uctievanie nášho srdca vyliate pre Neho a iba pre Neho Samého. Nech každá úcta a každé uctievanie, všetko, čo prichádza z našich pier alebo srdca, nech je to zložené na Neho, ktorý je hoden všetkého. Ten, ktorý raz sedel na tróne s Knihou vo Svojej ruke, žiaden človek na nebi ani na zemi nebol hodný alebo schopný, aby sa vôbec na tú Knihu pozrel, alebo uvoľnil Pečate, ktorými To bolo zapečatené. A tento Baránok, ktorý bol zabitý od založenia sveta, prišiel, vzal To z Jeho ruky, otvoril Pečate a uvoľnil Slová pre ľudí.

41        A, Otče, modlíme sa dnes, aby Jeho Svätý Duch uvoľnil naše srdcia od všetkej ich temnosti, uvoľnil náš jazyk od všetkého, čo je mrzké, odpustil nám všetky naše hriechy, vzal preč všetku temnosť a pohol sa dnes ráno do našich sŕdc.

42        A zvlášť tieto malé deti, Bože, žehnaj ich, ako tu dnes ráno sedia so svojou milou matkou. A, Bože, ako sme Ti vďační za materstvo, za skutočné ženy. V strede všetkej tejto temnosti, modlárstva, nečistoty a skazenia sveta, jednako máme skutočné ozajstné matky. Ako Ti za ne ďakujeme. Obe, mladé i staré, Otče, ďakujeme Ti za skutočné materstvo. A modlíme sa, Bože, aby si ich požehnal.

43        Dnes ráno tu vidíme mnohých z našich bratov a sestier, ako na sebe majú tie biele ruže alebo biele karafiáty a kvety, čo znamená, že ich drahá posvätená matka prešla poza oponu na druhú stranu: nie je mŕtva, ale žije navždy. Jedného dňa aj oni prídu dolu ku rieke a tam sa dostanú ku tomu, že ju znova uvidia na druhej strane. Mnohí majú na sebe červené ruže; matka je stále tu. Ďakujeme Ti za to.

44        Modlíme sa, aby si nás žehnal, ako sme spolu a študujeme Tvoje Slovo, lebo o to prosíme v Kristovom Mene. Amen.

45        No, nech vás Pán žehná. A začneme dnes ráno rovno so Slovom. No, najprv, pred touto malou drámou, myslel som na matky a ich malé deti... A pravdepodobne ma budú počuť, pretože táto vec je dosť hlasná. A chystám sa predstaviť malú drámu, pretože som si teraz na mojich zhromaždeniach všimol, že niekedy tie drámy veľmi pomáhajú. Nemyslíte? Tí maličkí to lepšie porozumejú. Dívam sa na pár malých svetlookých chlapcov, ktorí tam sedia a dívajú sa teraz na mňa, oni budú mužmi zajtrajška, ak bude nejaký zajtrajšok.

46        A teraz, predtým, ako sa dostaneme k nejakej dráme alebo k niečomu ďalšiemu, čo sa deje v cirkvi, musí to mať biblický základ. Amen. Musí tam byť Biblia ako základ. Najprv sa všetci obráťme do 16. kapitoly Matúša a do 25. verša a prečítame tieto verše. Prv, zatiaľ čo to čítame, pripravujeme sa, možno v tom čase budú vonku tí maličkí. No, Matúš 16:25, čítame tam toto:

Lebo ten, kto by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by pre mňa stratil svoju dušu, nájde ju.

47        No, toto je veľmi dôležité miesto Písma. Poďme to prečítať všetci spolu. Čo poviete? Každý, malé deti a všetci, teraz spoločne. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie spoločne čítajú nasledujúce miesto Písma. – pozn.prekl.]

Lebo ten, kto by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by pre mňa stratil svoju dušu, nájde ju.

48        Viete, chlapci a dievčatá, a viem, že tí starší si toto užijú práve tak, ako aj deti. Ale to miesto Písma je dôležité. A niektoré miesta Písma boli tak dôležité, že ich Boh umiestnil do všetkých štyroch Evanjelií: Matúš, Marek, Lukáš a Ján. Ale toto je tak dôležité, že On to umiestnil do Evanjelia šesťkrát. Toto vyšlo šesťkrát z Jeho vlastných pier, Ježišových.

49        No, tam v Marekovi, obrátime sa tam do 8. kapitoly Mareka a začneme s 34. veršom a niečo tam prečítam. A chcem, aby ste tu znova dávali pozor, pri tomto menšom pokračovaní tohto, kde to Ježiš hovoril. A pamätajte, On to vložil do Evanjelia šesťkrát, aby to bolo zaručené. Dvaja sú svedkom, ale On to vložil trikrát (vidíte?), aby tak bolo zaručené, že si to zapamätáte.

A privolajúc si k sebe zástup so svojimi učeníkmi a povedal im: Ak chce niekto prijsť za mnou, nech zaprie sám seba a nech vezme svoj kríž a ide za mnou.

50        No, jeden z prekladateľov tam dal, „Vezme svoj kríž a ide za Mnou denne.“ No, teraz 35. verš. Počúvajte.

Lebo ktokoľvek by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by stratil svoju dušu pre mňa a pre evanjelium, ten ju zachráni.

Lebo čo osoží človekovi, keby získal čo hneď i celý svet a svoju dušu utratil?

Lebo veď aké výmenné dá človek za svoju dušu?

51        No, vezmime tento 35. verš a spoločne ho teraz citujme. V poriadku. No, povedzme to spoločne. Ideme vziať Mareka 8:16, no, povedzme to spoločne; Marek 8:16, prepáčte mi, Marek 8:16, 35. Nie, ešte stále to mám nesprávne. Marek 8 (Prepáčte mi.), Marek, svätý Marek, 8. kapitola, 35. verš. No, teraz to skúsme. Svätý Marek, 8. kapitola, 35. verš. No, máme to. Prečítajme to. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie spoločne čítajú nasledujúce miesto Písma. – pozn.prekl.]

Lebo ktokoľvek by chcel zachrániť svoju dušu, stratí ju, a kto by stratil svoju dušu pre mňa a pre evanjelium, ten ju zachráni.

52        Je to úžasné? No, dostaneme sa rovno do nášho malého príbehu, zatiaľ čo prídu deti a zaujmú svoje miesta. Uvádzači na ne dávajú pozor, ako ich utišujú, uvidíme, či ich sem môžete dostať, ako sa do toho pustíme a začneme s naším príbehom. Dnes ráno to založíme na dráme. A ja, mnohokrát, pred pár dňami som tu...

53        Brat a sestra Wood boli so mnou, myslím, tam hore na poslednom zhromaždení; hovoril som na raňajkách Obchodníkov plného Evanjelia. A podal som im malú drámu o Zacheovi, ktorý bol hore na tom strome, keď okolo prechádzal Ježiš, a on vzal odpadkový kôš, viete (a zdramatizoval som to), a vyliezol hore na strom, aby videl Ježiša. A ten obchodník sedel na tom strome, viete, skrýval sa pred Ježišom. A Ježiš akoby nevedel, kde on bol, viete. A potom povedal, „Ó, oni mi hovoria, že ten Muž pozná veci a dokáže predpovedať veci, a vie, kde ryba mala... Neverím tomu.“ A Ježiš kráčal okolo toho stromu. A on povedal, „Ach, On ma nemôže vidieť; sedím hore na strome.“

54        Ježiš sa zastavil, pozrel sa hore a povedal, „Zacheus, poď dole.“ Nielenže vedel, že bol tam hore, ale On tiež vedel, kým on bol.

55        Tak myslím, že malá dráma niekedy pomáha starým ľuďom, starším chlapcom a dievčatám, takisto ako mladým.

56        A tak teraz, potom, ako toto skončí, mohli by ste sa ma opýtať, „Brat Branham, kde si zohnal tieto informácie o týchto postavách a menách?“ S niektorými z nich mi pomohol môj dobrý priateľ, brat Booth-Clibborn. A ďalšie veci od Jozefusa, toho veľkého historika. A potom knihy o histórii, ktoré som čítal o tejto udalosti, a tak ďalej. A takto som si zohnal informácie o tom, čo ideme dnes ráno predstaviť ako drámu, lebo toto...

57        Vidím našich maličkých, ako práve vychádzajú von kvôli tomuto príbehu, ktorý dnes ráno ideme predstaviť. No, vy, malí chlapci a dievčatá, ak môžete, koľkí chcete, poďte rovno sem hore dopredu. Máme päť alebo šesť voľných sedadiel. Ak by ste chceli prísť sem hore, radi vás tu budeme mať. Prichádzate sem práve včas na túto malú drámu.

58        A teraz, takto som získal tieto informácie, takto som ku tomu prišiel. Niekto by mohol dobiedzať a hovoriť, „No, nikdy som tú časť nečítal v Biblii.“ Ale ak nie, história to zaznamenala. Rozumiete? Takže je to celé ten istý príbeh, iba je to podané vo forme malej drámy.

59        A tak, to je ono. To je ono. Je to tvoj malý brat? Ó, on iste vyzerá ako ty. A on je milý chlapec. Jednoducho môžeš povedať, že ním je. V poriadku.

60        No, chcete ísť sem hore a sadnúť si? Sú tu dve malé dievčatká, alebo tri malé dievčatká. Ó, to je jednoducho milé a skvelé. No, chcem... Tento malý príbeh je dnes ráno pre malé dievčatá a chlapcov. Pani Collinsová, myslím, že tamto si a tá ďalšia malá sestra; ak chceš, poď rovno tam, zlatíčko, a sadni si. Áno, myslím, že rovno tu je miesto, ak si tá dáma posunie svoju kabelku. A nech... Rovno tu je zopár sedadiel.

61        Chcem, aby všetci títo malí chlapci a dievčatá vyšli sem dopredu, aby som tak ku nim mohol hovoriť. Sem, tu máme zopár stoličiek. Vidíme, že ste zohnali nejaké stoličky. Tak veru. Zopár z nich nám tu pomôže, pretože chceme, aby to tu bolo len pre týchto malých chlapcov a dievčatá. Ó. Nie je to skvelé? No, to je... Verím, že budete musieť zohnať ešte zopár, brat Neville; vidím, ako ich ešte zopár prichádza. A teraz, to je jednoducho skvelé.

62        Koľko je tu matiek? Zodvihnite svoju ruku. Ó, to je nádherné. No, to je skrátka milé a skvelé.

63        No, vy malé dievčatá, ktoré ste vzadu, ak chcete prísť sem hore, tak poďte hneď, ak ste dostatočne staré na to, aby ste boli preč od mamičky. A ak vás chce mamička priviesť sem hore, povedzte jej, aby prišla. Je to tiež pre mamičku. V poriadku.

64        No, poviem vám, deti, práve sme čítali verš. Chcete to so mnou všetci zopakovať? Zopakujete so mnou všetci tento verš? No, nachádzame to v svätom Matúšovi, 16. kapitola a 25. verš, to, o čom ideme hovoriť. No, tieto malé... Každý malý chlapec a dievča, dnes ráno, zopakujte to teraz so mnou. Povedzte, „Svätý Matúš“ [Chlapci a dievčatá hovoria, „Svätý Matúš“ – pozn.prekl.], „16. kapitola“ [„16. kapitola.“], „25. verš.“ [„25. verš.“] No, citujte to so mnou. „Lebo ktokoľvek zachráni svoj život,“ [„Lebo ktokoľvek zachráni svoj život,“] „stratí ho“ [„stratí ho“] „a ktokoľvek stratí svoj život pre Mňa, zachráni ho.“ [„a ktokoľvek stratí svoj život pre Mňa, zachráni ho.“] Zachráni ho. Áno, zopakujme to znova. „Ktokoľvek“ [Ktokoľvek“] „stratí svoj život“ [„stratí svoj život“] „pre Mňa“ [„pre Mňa“] „zachráni ho.“ [„zachráni ho.“] Nádherné.

65        No, chlapci a dievčatá, viete čo? Na svete je mnoho vecí, ktoré sú naozaj hodnotné. A jednu z tých vecí máte dnes so sebou; to je duša, ktorá je vo vnútri tela. A to je pre vás tá najhodnotnejšia vec na svete. Je to tak, matka? Povedzte „Amen.“ [Matky hovoria, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Tá najhodnotnejšia vec, ktorú máte, je vaša duša. A teraz, ak si necháte svoju dušu, tak ju stratíte. A ak stratíte svoju dušu, tak ju zachránite; ak stratíte svoju dušu pre Ježiša. Rozumiete? Inými slovami, ak veríte v Ježiša, stávate sa Jeho učeníkom. A potom, ak svoj život odovzdáte Ježišovi, keď ste takíto mladí, a potom budete... On ju zachová do večne trvajúceho Života. Ale ak si ju chcete ponechať, stratíte ju; áno, stratíte ju. Ak sa chcete správať ako tieto ostatné dievčatá a chlapci tu naokolo a chodiť von a správať sa ako oni, potom budete – stratíte ju. Ale ak chcete svoj život odovzdať Ježišovi, potom ju zachránite na večnosť a navždy.

66        No, pamätajte teraz na to, že to je tá najhodnotnejšia vec na celom svete; vaša malá duša. A ak si ju necháte, stratíte ju; ak ju odovzdáte Ježišovi, zachránite ju. Môžete to so mnou povedať? Ak... Povedzte, „Ak si ju nechám,“ [Chlapci a dievčatá hovoria, „Ak si ju nechám,“ – pozn.prekl.] „stratím ju“ [„stratím ju“]; „a ak ju odovzdám Ježišovi,“ [„a ak ju odovzdám Ježišovi,“] „zachránim ju.“ [„zachránim ju.“] To je ono. No, pochopili ste to. Nie je to...

67        Všetky matky, ktoré si myslia, že je to skvelé, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Matky hovoria, „Amen!“] Ó, to je skvelé. To je dobré.

68        No, vidíte, je jedna vec, ktorú môžete robiť. No, idete ďalej. Ak sa chcú takto správať a mať svoje svetské túžby... Ak chlapci a dievčatá chcú ísť tam von a robiť tie veci, hovoriť historky a rozprávať veci, ktoré sú zlé, a podvádzať, kradnúť a robiť zlé veci, opisovať v škole a všetko také, a takto ísť ďalej; oni stratia. Oni ju stratia. Ale ak ju odovzdajú Ježišovi, nebudú to robiť a potom ju zachránia. To je to, čo chcete robiť. Či nie?

69        No, ideme začať s naším malým príbehom. No, to je teraz naše pozadie; pamätajte na to. No, začnime s naším malým príbehom. No, pre starých ľudí a pre otcov a matky, teraz toto aj vy počúvajte, zvlášť vy, matky a otcovia. A začneme. Máte radi malé príbehy? Áno? Ó, ja ich jednoducho milujem, zvlášť teraz... Môžete si prečítať mnoho príbehov, ktoré nie sú pravdivé, ale tento príbeh je pravdivý, absolútna pravda, každé Slovo z toho. Je to v Božej Biblii, tak to musí byť pravda (Rozumiete?), pretože To je Božie Slovo. Božie Slovo je Pravda.

70        „No, vieš,“ povedal, „som tak unavený. Som na smrť unavený.“

71        „No,“ povedala, „prečo nejdeš na poschodie a neľahneš si do postele? Ľahni si na lôžko, tam na pohovku, a choď do postele.“

72        Povedal, „Ale, ó, som príliš unavený.“ Povedal, „Ó, miláčik, ak by si len videla to, čo som dnes videl, ó, ja... Čo... Ani nechcem žiadnu večeru. Ó, bolo to hrozné, ten pohľad, ktorý som dnes uzrel.“

 Povedala, „No, čo to bolo, čo si videl?“

73        Povedal, „Nemôžem ti to povedať pred deťmi, ó, je to príliš hrozné. Ó, bolo to tak zlé.“

 „No, čo to bolo, čo si videl?“

74        „No, idem na poschodie a na chvíľku si ľahnem a potom po večeri, keď uložíme deti do postele, potom ti poviem, čo sa dnes stalo.“

 „V poriadku,“ povedala.

75        A on vyšiel na poschodie. Ľahol si. Ó, tak unavený, ó. Viete, aký je ocko, keď sa unaví, keď je naozaj unavený.

76        A po chvíli, to svetlooké dievča, ona začala behať naokolo po podlahe a rozprávala troška nahlas. Povedala, „Psst, psst, psst, nerobte to. Zobudíte ocka. Ó, on je tak unavený, že chcel až zomrieť. Nechcel viacej žiť. A ak sa ocko takto unavil, no, mali by sme ho nechať, aby sa na chvíľu vyspal. Nezobuďte ho.“ A malá Miriam tam išla, sadla si a bola naozaj ticho.

77        A po chvíli mala hotovú večeru, tak vyliezla na schody a zavolala ho, „Amram?“

78        A on povedal, „Áno, Jochebed, drahá, idem dolu.“ Tak zišli dolu po schodoch, viete, a mali dobrú večeru.

79        A tak, potom, ako zjedli večeru a malý chlapec a malé dievča zjedli celú svoju večeru, no, tá matka pospratávala veci a uložila ich do postele.

80        A potom išla do izby, ona a jej manžel, a sadli si. Povedala, „Dobre, no, čo to bolo, čo si dnes videl, Amram, čo spôsobilo, že si dnes večer tak rozrušený, že si ani nechcel žiť?“

81        „Ó,“ povedal, „drahá, jednoducho to nedokážem pochopiť.“ Povedal, „Videl som... To je... No, vidíme to každý deň, ale dnes to bolo mimoriadne.“ Povedal, „Ó, videl som ten najhroznejší pohľad, aký som kedy videl.“ Povedal, „Naši biedni chlapci, niektorí z nich nie sú starší ako dvanásť rokov, ťahajú ten obrovský vagón, takto s povrazmi okolo svojho krku. A tie úbohé deti ťahali tak, že už viac nedokázali tiahnuť hore tým kopcom tam tie veľké kamene a nedokázali sa pohnúť ďalej. A po chvíli ten vagón začal škrípať a pohyboval sa naozaj pomaly a po chvíli zastavil. Po ceste prišiel nejaký muž, ó, bol to maniak. Zvrieskol, 'Prečo ste zastavili tento vagón?' Treskol s tými velikánskymi hadími bičmi a bičoval ich po chrbte, z chrbta im tiekla krv a takto stekala dole. A tie úbohé deti len viseli na tomto povraze a plakali.“ Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed. Čo môžeme robiť, matka?“ Povedal, „Sme ľudom Božím. Boh nás požehnal. Sme deťmi Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba. A prečo tu dolu musíme byť otrokmi týmto veciam? Ó, je to strašné, ako tí úbohí chlapci plakali. Ó, a ja sa modlím a modlím a modlím, Jochebed, a vyzerá to tak, že Boh ma ani len nepočuje. Modlím sa a modlím a zdá sa, že On má hluché ucho, On ma vôbec nepočuje. Vyzerá to tak, že On sa viacej nezaujíma.“

82        „No,“ povedala, „pozri, Amram, to neznie ako ty. Ty si skutočný ocko, a ty... To neznie ako ty, pretože ty nás vždy povzbudzuješ, hovoríš nám, aby sme mali vieru v Boha.“

83        „Ó, ale, drahá, keď sa tak mnoho modlím a Boh ma stále nepočuje a zdá sa, že po celý čas to je horšie. Čím viac sa modlím, tým je to horšie.“

84        Ale, malí chlapci a dievčatá, počuje Boh modlitbu? Povedzte, „On počuje modlitbu.“ Odpovedá Boh na modlitbu? Áno. Odpovedá naozaj rýchlo? Nie vždy, či áno? Nie. Niekedy nás necháva čakať. Je to tak? Ale Boh odpovedá na modlitbu. Či nie? A len preto, že všetko ide zle, to nie je znamením, že by sme sa mali prestať modliť. Jednoducho sa modlíme v každom prípade. Či nie? Je to tak. No, odpovedali ste správne. Boh odpovedá na modlitbu. Povedzme to všetci spoločne. [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie hovoria, „Boh odpovedá na modlitbu.“ – pozn.prekl.] Áno. Nezáleží na tom, aké sú okolnosti, On odpovedá, v každom prípade. V poriadku.

 „No, ideš sa hore znova modliť?“

85        „Áno.“ A ocko mal tam hore v podkroví tajnú miestnosť, kde sa chodil modliť. Tak v ten večer vyšiel tam hore; kľakol si vedľa; povedal... No, povedal, „Jochebed, teraz choď a ľahni si do postele, ty i deti. Nechajte ma teraz tak, pretože sa dnes večer budem modliť možno celú noc.“

86        Tak on si kľaká na svoje kolená a modlí sa a modlí. Vidím, ako zdvihol svoje ruky a povedal, „Ó, Bože Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba, spomeň si na Svoje zasľúbenie pre Tvoj ľud. Sme tu dolu v Egypte a sme v otroctve. Ó, naši krutí dozorcovia nás ženú do toho, aby sme robili veci, bijú nás a naši úbohí ľudia sú vyzlečení donaha a oni nás bičujú s bičmi. A my sme Tvojím ľudom. Ó, Bože, istotne vypočuješ modlitbu, istotne odpovieš na modlitbu. A modlím sa a modlím a modlím a zdá sa, že Ty mi ani neodpovedáš. Ale, Bože, verím, že si Bohom a nakoniec odpovieš na modlitbu.“ A takto sa modlil, takmer celú noc.

87        A na ďalšie ráno asi okolo tretej alebo štvrtej hodiny, schádza dole malými schodíkmi a díva sa tam a tam bola jeho milovaná malá manželka, malá Jochebed. Bola tam v posteli a spala. A malý Áron a malá Miriam už boli schovaní v posteli, tak ospalí, spali hlbokým spánkom. V poriadku. On jej povedal... Povedala, „Je tak neskoro a ty iba prichádzaš?“

88        „Áno, modlil som sa celú noc.“ Jeho oči boli červené od sĺz, pretože plakal kvôli ľuďom.

 A ona povedala, „Pozri, no, Amram, nemal by si s tým byť tak tvrdý.“

89        „No,“ povedal, „počúvaj, drahá. To je dobre. Ale teraz pozri, máš tu dve deti, aby si ich vychovávala. A to bremeno je moje. Ak sa niekto nebude modliť za našich biednych ľudí, čo sa s nimi stane? Čo sa stane, ak niekto nebude mať tých ľudí na srdci? Niekto sa musí modliť.“

90        „Dobre,“ hovorí, „Amram, to bremeno nie je celé tvoje.“

91        „No, zdá sa, že áno. A aj tak, budem sa v každom prípade po celý čas modliť.“

92        Ide v ten deň do práce a každý deň prichádza a ide, a tá istá drina... A on mal ťažkú prácu. On musel... Oni nalievali maltu do obrovských tvarovacích foriem a on tam musel stáť vedľa tej veľkej pece. Keď to hore otvorili, ó, takmer mu to spálilo kožu, to hrozné teplo. Potlačil tam dozadu tie tehly a upiekol ich, vytiahol ich von, aby postavili velikánske cesty a vysokánske veže pre modlárske božstvá a všetko také. A tento skutočný kresťanský muž tam takto pracoval pre nepriateľa... Ale on bol otrok; bol v otroctve. On to musel robiť.

93        A každý večer, keď prišiel domov, modlil sa a znova vyšiel hore schodmi a modlil sa a modlil a modlil a znova zišiel dole: nič sa nezlepšovalo; stále sa to zhoršovalo.

94        A raz pri práci začul fámy. Povedal, „Čo je to? O čo ide? Povedzte mi.“ Niekto niekomu niečo šuškal. Po chvíli, predtým, ako sa skončil deň, bolo to rozšírené po celej krajine, čo sa má udiať.

95        Čo to bolo? V ten večer sa mala zísť rada. Starý kráľ faraón, ten starý skazený kráľ išiel zvolať všetkých svojich ľudí dokopy, aby mali ďalší veľký koncil. Tak tam mali toto veľké koncilové stretnutie.

96        A tak v ten večer vošiel dnu, ó, bol skrátka celý na dne. Prichádza dnu a jeho manželka hovorí, „Amram, drahý.“ Stretla ho pri dverách a pobozkala ho, povedala, „Mám pre teba naozaj dobrú a teplú večeru. Ale,“ povedala, „drahý, vyzeráš taký bledý. Čo sa deje?“

97        Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, keby si len vedela, čo sa deje. Ó, je to horšie, ako kedykoľvek predtým.“

 „Čo?“

98        „Psst, psst, nemôžem to povedať, deti sú naokolo. Počkaj, až kým nebude po večeri, a poviem ti o tom.“

99        „Dobre.“

100        Tak mala pripravenú večeru a rozložila večeru; vzala všetky deti a uložila ich do postele. A tak vošli dnu. Povedal, „Jochebed, chcem ti niečo povedať.“ Povedal, „Jednu z najhorších vecí, ktoré sa dejú.“

 „Čo?“

101        Povedal, „Dnes večer budú mať ďalší koncil. A keď to budú mať, pripravia na našich ľudí nejaké ďalšie bremeno.“

102        A tak, presuňme sa do kráľovho paláca. Kráľ faraón ich tam všetkých privádza a povedal, „V poriadku, vy, všetci generáli, čo sa to tam s vami deje? Vydal som tu svoje nariadenia. Títo ľudia po celý čas narastajú. Čo sa deje? Nemôžeme to zastaviť?“ Povedal, „Jedného dňa sem príde nejaká iná armáda. A všetci títo naši nepriatelia tam z Góšena, títo Izraeliti, sa ku tejto armáde pridajú a premôžu nás. A naša veľká ekonómia bude roztrhaná; naše veľkolepé kráľovstvo bude zničené. Porazia nás. Čo sa to s vami deje? Hovorte niekto. Nemáte čo povedať?“ Ó, on bol zlomyseľný a podlý. Všetci tí generáli sa triasli.

 Jeden z nich sa postavil a povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón.“

 „No, povedz, čo urobíš.“

103        Povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľu. Vaša výsosť, pane,“ povedal, „žiadal by som, aby si na ľudí vložil viac bremien.“

104        „Ty hlupák, už si na ľudí naložil mnoho bremien a jednako ich pribúda. No, ty... Ak sú to všetky nápady, ktoré máš, tak si to len nechaj pre seba.“ Ó, bol tak drsný.

105        Po chvíli sa jeden postavil, na jeho tvári sa objavil veľký úsmev ako diabol. A povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón.“ Povedal, „Mám nápad.“

106        Povedal, „Dobre, hovor. Nestoj tam len tak.“

 Povedal, „Poviem ti, čo oni – čo môžeš urobiť.“ Povedal, „Vieš, títo ľudia tak rýchlo pribúdajú.“

107        „Áno, to je pravda.“ Povedal, „Niektorí z nich, niektorí z ich ľudí majú dokonca až štrnásť detí; niekedy majú dvadsať detí. A naši ľudia nemajú možno ani jedno.“ Povedal, „Rozrastajú sa tak rýchlo, jednoducho zaberajú celú zem.“

108        Vidíte, Boh niečo robil. Vidíte, Boh vždy prekabáti diabla. Rozumiete? Vidíte? On vie, čo robí. Rozumiete? A všetky tieto ženy mali jednoducho mnoho detí.

109        „No,“ povedal, „ži dlho, kráľu. No, poviem ti čo. Zakaždým, ako nejaká žena porodí malého chlapca... Choď tam von naprieč krajinou a zožeň nejaké ženy, ktoré nie sú matkami (Rozumiete?), ženy, ktoré nikdy nemali deti, ženy, ktoré nechcú deti a nemilujú deti, staré dlhonosé bosorky (Rozumiete?), čím dlhší nos, tým lepšie: staré dlhé prsty, namaľované tváre, a zožeň ich. Ony nevedia, čo je to materinská láska. A tak, keď sa potom narodí malý chlapček, no, vyšli ich a nech vezmú toho malého chlapčeka, vynesú ho von a rozbijú mu hlavu o stenu a takto ho hodia naspäť tej matke do domu. Hodia ho do veľkej studne. Ó, ešte niečo lepšie, vezmú ho von a zviažu mu ruky a nohy; vyhodia ho von a vykŕmia krokodílov. Takýmto spôsobom sa s tým vysporiadame. Potom sa nebudú tak veľmi množiť, pretože tam nezostanú žiadni muži. Zabijeme všetkých malých chlapcov.“

110        „Ó,“ faraón hovorí, „to je skvelé. To je dobrý nápad.“ Vidíte, čím je diabol? On je skazený, či nie? Povedal, „Takže toto sa urobí. Choď zohnať... Musíš... No, keďže si mal tento nápad, učiním ťa jednoducho nad tým dozorcom. Choď von a zožeň všetky staré ženy, ktoré poznáš, ktoré nikdy neboli matkami a nemilujú deti. A ony sú... Ony...“

111        Vidíte, je treba matku, aby milovala dieťa. Pamätáte si, ako vás milovala matka? No, vidíte, matka miluje malé deti.

112         „Ale ona musí zohnať niekoho, kto – ktoré nemajú žiadne deti, nechcú žiadne deti, jednoducho staré zlomyseľné ženy,“ a povedal, „učiň z nich políciu. A keď z nich učiníš políciu... A udeľ im nariadenia, že môžu vojsť, do ktoréhokoľvek domu chcú, a vziať von každé malé dieťatko a rozbiť mu hlavu o stenu a dať ho krokodílom, aby ho zožrali: každé malé dieťatko.“ Ó, aké kruté. Viete, čo potom urobili?

 „V poriadku, to je skvelé.“

113        Potom na ďalší deň, keď bol Amram tam dole a pracoval, počul o tom vyhlásení, ktoré bolo učinené.

114        Ó, on ide domov. Povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, ó, drahá, dovoľ mi povedať ti niečo. Vieš o tom nariadení, ktoré bolo vyhlásené? Oni zabijú všetkých malých chlapčekov.“ A povedal jej; riekol, „Ó, ja to jednoducho nedokážem vydržať.“ Vyšiel znova hore, aby sa modlil. V tú noc sa modlil ako nikdy predtým.

115        Mali by sme vytrvávať v modlitbe? Ó, modliť sa. Je to tak? Len pokračovať v modlitbe, nezáleží na tom, čo sa deje. Vytrvávať v modlitbe.

116        No, a v prvom rade, viete, on sa modlil celú noc, „Ó, Bože, buď milostivý. Pomôž, Bože. Modlíme sa, aby si nám nejakým spôsobom pomohol.“ Okolo svitania sa vrátil dole.

117        Deň za dňom, a, ó, čo za výkriky naprieč krajinou. Každý deň počuli matky, ako kričali hore dole po uliciach. Brali im z rúk ich malé deti, maličkých chlapčekov. Tie staré bosorky tam vošli dovnútra, schytili ich malé nôžky a treskli ich o stenu, zabili ich a hodili ich krokodílom. Tá úbohá matka padla na kolená a plakala, „Ó, neberte moje bábätko. Neberte moje bábätko.“ Ó, čo za čas mali.

118        Viete, ako matka miluje malé bábätká, ako sa o neho stará. Pamätáte si, ako vás mama zobrala a umyla, pobozkala a ako hovorila, akí ste pekní. A ako vás večer ukladala do postele. Ó, ak ste... Trocha by sa pootvorili dvere, fúkal by tadiaľ malý prievan, niečo také, ó, ona by naozaj rýchlo bežala a zavrela dvere, zakryla to malé bábätko a, viete, postarala sa o to. Ona vás milovala. Vidíte? Milovala vás. Ó, ona milovala to maličké stvorenie, ktoré jej Boh dal, ktoré bolo bezmocné a nedokázalo si samo pomôcť, a tak milovala to malé bábätko. A ona len bozkávala svoje malé bábätká a hrala sa s nimi, pretože to bola skutočná matka. Vidíte?

119        Ale tieto staré ženy, ktoré zabíjali bábätká, ony nevedeli, čo je to materinská láska. Ony neboli matkami. Všetko, o čom premýšľali, mali len ohromný čas, svetské veci. A tak išli a zabíjali tie malé bábätká. Ste príliš mladí, aby ste tomu rozumeli, ale stále sa to deje. Je to tak. No, vy, dospelí, viete, o čom hovorím. Je to tak. Príliš mnoho toho... Ó, poviete, „Nevzal by som...“ Ale potrat je tá istá vec. No dobre, ale vidíte, nevedia, čo je to materinská láska. No, viete, čo tým myslím, keď hovorím o skutočných matkách? Je to tak. Žiaden rozdiel; ten istý diabol... A tak potom tam... A len pomyslieť o tisícoch krát tisíce krát tisíce, ročne. Je to práve tak zlé, ako to bolo v Egypte, alebo horšie. A tam...

120        Potom vošli dnu, ony nemali materinskú lásku, tak vzali tieto malé bábätká a zabili ich. Ó, stávalo sa to horším a horším. A jedného dňa sa tam začala šíriť ďalšia fáma, že budú mať ďalšie stretnutie.

121        Faraón zvolal spolu všetkých svojich radcov a všetkých ich zhromaždil spolu, prišiel tam a povedal, „No dobre, oni stále vzrastajú. Čo s tým teraz urobíme?“

122        Ten istý starý ľstivý, prefíkaný chlapík, ktorý mal tvár ako diabol, povstal a povedal, „Ži dlho, kráľ faraón. Mám nápad. Pozri, máš tam mužov, ktorí pracujú. Donútil si ich, aby piekli v peci tehly, tak mnoho každý deň, donútil si ich, aby ich vyrábali zo slamy. Vyzabíjal si malé deti a také veci, ale oni stále vzrastajú. Mal by si urobiť to, že zapriahneš do práce aj ženy. Ak do práce zapriahneš ženy, ony potom nebudú...“ No, to nie je miesto pre ženu. Nie. Tak povedal, „Ale zapriahni do práce ženy; umiestni ich tam von a nech tiež vyrábajú tehly. A potom budú tak unavené, že keď prídu domov, nebudú môcť svojim manželom uvariť večeru; nebudú môcť byť dobrou matkou. Vidíš? A tak, ak pôjdu do práce a budú takto pokračovať, tak nebudú schopné to robiť. Takže ich tiež zapriahni do práce.“

123        „To je skvelé, dobre; si chytrý človek.“ A tak zapriahol všetky ženy do práce.

124        A tu prichádza biedny starý Amram, prichádza tej noci dnu a povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, neviem, čo budeme robiť. No, oni všetky ženy posielajú do práce. Poviem ti, ó, jednoducho neviem, čo robiť. Sme – sme len... Sme otroci a sme na tom horšie a horšie. Predpovedám toto: ak pre nás Boh niekedy niečo urobí, bude to po tom, keď budeme všetci mŕtvi.“

125        No, Boh takto nečaká, či áno? Nie. Boh sa na nás niekedy len díva, či nie? No dobre.

126        Tak potom tej noci povedal, „Idem hore a budem sa modliť, ako som sa nikdy predtým nemodlil.“

127        No, to je spôsob, ako sa modliť, či nie? Modli sa, ako si sa nikdy predtým nemodlil, skutočne to ber vážne! Vidíte, ak ideš len hore a: „Pane, žehnaj Toho-a-toho-a-toho.“ Boh sa o to až tak veľmi nezaujíma. Ale keď to skutočne berieš vážne... Keď sa vy, malí chlapci a dievčatá, modlíte, berte to vážne. Robíte to v škole? Pomáhate... Prosíte Boha, aby vám pomáhal v škole? Keď sa chystáte do školy a nemáte veľmi dobré známky, idete dnu a poviete, „Bože, chcem, aby si mi pomáhal.“?

128        Modlíte sa? Koľkí malí chlapci a dievčatá sa modlia? Nech vidíme vaše ruky. Ó, to je skvelé. No, to je dobre. Máte tajné miesto, kam sa chodíte modliť, kde vás maminka a ocko dokonca ani nevidia? Modlíte sa takto? Vy... nemodlíte sa takto? Máte malé miesto, vojdete tam a modlíte sa a hovoríte svoju malú modlitbu. Hovoríte ju každý večer predtým, ako idete do postele? Keď sa ráno zobudíš, zlatko? Ó, to je dobre. Koľkí ďalší malí chlapci a dievčatá, zodvihnite svoju ruku, ktorí sa modlíte, po celej budove. Ó, či to nie je nádherné? No dobre, to je skvelé. To ukazuje, že máte skutočnú mamu a ocka, ktorí vás učia robiť tieto veci. No, keď ste skutočne v potrebe, mali by ste sa radšej modliť úprimne, či nie?

129        A tak, malý Amram vychádza hore. Ó. Nechcel žiadnu večeru. Povedal, „Je to príliš zlé. Ó...“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „musíš zješ večeru, oci.“

 „Jednoducho to nemôžem urobiť, Jochebed. Jednoducho to nemôžem urobiť. Ja – ja...“

130        „Ó,“ povedala, „ale strácaš na váhe, si nervózny a máš bledú tvár. Zvraciaš jedlo a také veci.“

131        „Ó, neviem, čo robiť.“ Ale povedal, „Drahá, ak si niekto tých ľudí nevezme na srdce, ak sa niekto nebude modliť za ľudí, čo budeme robiť? Sme na tom horšie. Istotne raz Boh odpovie.“

132        Áno, to je správne. To je pravda. Boh vypočuje... Ber to vážne a len tam zostaň.

133        Ó, tentokrát vychádza po schodoch odlišne. Keď tentokrát vychádza po schodoch, kľaká na zem, dvíha svoje ruky do vzduchu, kričí, „Bože, hovorím teraz ku Tebe.“ Amen, berie to vážne... „Bože, Ty máš uši a môžeš počuť. Máš oči a môžeš vidieť. Máš pamäť; poznáš Svoje Slovo. Poznáš Svoje zasľúbenie. Prosím Ťa, Bože, pohliadni sem dole, Bože Abraháma, Izáka a Jakoba, že Tvoj ľud je v núdzi a hynú. Urob pre nás niečo, Bože. Bezodkladne Ťa potrebujeme. Musíme Ťa jednoducho mať, inak zahynieme. Musíme Ťa mať. Musíme, aby sme žili.“ Vtedy sa skutočne modlíš. Ó, on sa modlil.

134        Viete, niekedy, keď sa ľudia modlia, unavia sa. Či nie, mama a ocko? Ó, tak sa unavia. Brat Branham sa niekedy tak unaví, že takmer omdlievam, keď sa idem dlho modliť; skrátka omdlievam, idem bez jedla a takých vecí, na niekoľko dní, a modlím sa a modlím sa a modlím sa a kážem, dostanem sa jednoducho do miesta, kde idem takmer omdlieť. A niekedy je to takto s ľuďmi. To nie je čas sa vzdať. Pokračujte. Boh odpovie. Tak veru. Pokračujte ďalej. Tak veru.

135        Tak on vychádza hore po rozheganých starých schodoch. A vidím Jochebed, ako ide okolo a hovorí, „Ó, Amram, nie. Zlatko, verím...“

136        „No, Jochebed, pozri, si skvelá, milá ...“ Bola nádherná, pekná malá matka. A on pokračoval, išiel ďalej, takto ju potľapkal. Povedal, „No, mama, choď naspäť a ulož Árona a malú Miriam do postele. A ja sa idem hore modliť. A teraz, ak ma začuješ plakať, nechoď hore.“

137        „Dobre, ale, Amram, čo ideš robiť, zlatko? Si takmer mŕtvy.“

138        „Áno, ale mám na srdci bremeno za ľudí. Musím s tým niečo urobiť. Musím zostať na kolenách. A tak všetci ľudia...“ Povedal, „Dnes, len dnes, dolu pri tehlovom kopci, bol som tam dole, stále som hovoril, 'Dobre, deti, Boh vypočuje.' A vyšiel hore jeden veľký starý muž, dal si ruky v bok a povedal, 'Kedy vypočuje? Kedy vypočuje?' Vidíš, ako sa aj ľudia stávajú zatrpknutými? Začínajú sa stavať proti Bohu, pretože sa modlia a modlia a modlia a nič sa nedeje. A tento sa modlí a modlí a modlí a nič sa nedeje. A všetci kňazi hovoria, 'Dni zázrakov pominuli a jediná vec, ktorú môžeme robiť, je len znížiť sa pred týmito dozorcami, ktorí uctievajú pohanov alebo pohanských bohov, atď. A čo môžeme urobiť?'“ Ale on povedal, „Ale ja verím v Jehovu. Amen. Verím, že On stále odpovedá na modlitbu.“

139        Veríte tomu? Veríte tomu? Amen. Všetci, ktorí tomu veríte, povedzte „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stále odpovedá na modlitbu... No dobre.

140        Drobné staré krehké telo, stratil mnoho zo svojej váhy, vychádza hore po rozheganých schodoch, ide tam a kľaká si a povedal, „Ó, Jehova...“ Ó, modlil sa tak ako nikdy predtým. Povedal, „Ó, Jehova, pozri sa. Ty si skutočný Boh. Veríme, že máš uši. Veríme, že máš oči. A Ty vieš všetko. A veríme, že si Bohom Hebrejov a sme ľudom zasľúbenia. Veríme, že Ty zachovávaš Svoje Slovo.“ Povedal, „Pozri sa tam na týchto pohanov, ako využívajú našu lacnú pracovnú silu a stavajú veľké cesty a modly a všetko možné. Ty, Jehova, či budeš sedieť v nebesiach a necháš pohanov, aby nad Tebou panovali? Neverím, že to tak necháš.“ Amen.

141        Ja ešte stále neverím, že On to tak nechá. Amen. Keď vchádza diabol; Boh je stále Bohom. Správne. On nedovolí diablovi, aby to robil. Verím, že to je deň, keď móda a nezmysly a všetky tieto hlúposti, ktoré sa stále dejú, Boh stále vládne a On je stále Bohom. Správne. To, čo potrebujeme, je niekto ako Amram, kto má na srdci bremeno, kto tam zostane a premodlí sa ohľadom toho, až kým sa tam neroztvoria nebesia, Boh prichádza dole a odpovedá na modlitbu. Amen.

142        „No, pozri sa sem,“ povedal, „Bože, či necháš pohanov, aby takto zosmiešňovali Tvoj ľud? Prešli týždne, mesiace a roky. Neustále sa modlíme. Slzy máčajú naše...“ [Prázdne miesto na páske. – pozn.prekl.] „Ó, Bože, či dovolíš takú vec?“

143        Zaujímalo by ma dnes, keď sú stovky malých bábätiek hádzané do riek a kanálov a nie je im dovolené žiť a sú páchané potraty a všetko ďalšie, „Ó, Jehova, či dovolíš, aby niečo také pokračovalo? Dnes, keď sa tam hromadí whisky a pivo, nočný život a všetko také. A dokonca kazateľne sa stali tak slabými, že sú až vystrašení, aby o tom niečo povedali. Jehova, či dovolíš, aby pokračoval taký nezmysel?“ On jedného dňa odpovie. Ó, Jeho hnev je hrozný, keď prichádza. Tak veru. Ženy chodia do rôznych spoločností a spôsobujú, že ich malé deti sa dívajú na cigaretový popolník, do ktorého sa odklepáva popol, a na všetko také. A ľudia berú svoje malé deti do pivární, malé dievčatá a chlapci tam sedia, šesť alebo osemroční, pijú, a takéto veci. A národ to legalizuje a či to je v poriadku? Ó. Myslíte si, že Jehova to nevidí? Keď si dokonca robia žarty z ľudí, ktorí sú skutočne v poriadku s Bohom. Všetky tieto veci pokračujú, robia si žarty. Vydržte, len naďalej vytrvávajte. Jehova odpovie. Netrápte sa. V poriadku.

144        Ideme trocha ďalej. Nachádzame ho tam hore, ako sa modlí. A začína byť tak unavený, líha si. Modlí sa, až kým jednoducho nepadá na dlážku. Nemôže pokračovať ďalej a trocha si zdriemol. Zobudil sa. „Čo sa deje? Díva sa tu naokolo. Odkiaľ prichádza to Svetlo? Ó, pozrime sa, stojí tam v rohu.“ Stál tam Anjel, na boku mu visel meč. Ó, znovu sa pozrel a pretrel si oči. Zodvihol sa na kolená, povedal, „Pane. Ó, ó, čo chceš odo mňa?“

145        Povedal, „Amram, som Anjel Boží. Bol som poslaný z neba, aby som ti povedal, že Boh vypočul tvoje modlitby. A prišiel som ti povedať, že ide poslať vysloboditeľa. On pamätá na všetky Svoje zasľúbenia.“ Vidím teraz Anjela; dívam sa na neho; vyťahuje tento meč, ukazuje ním na sever. Amram sa díva. Povedal, „Tam, kde ukazuje tento meč, leží zasľúbená zem. A Ja som zasľúbil Abrahámovi, Izákovi a Jakobovi, tvojim otcom, že vy, ľudia, zdedíte tú zem. A počul som vzdychanie ľudu; počul som plač detí; a zostúpil som. A chcem, aby si vedel, že v tomto zohráš veľkú úlohu, Amram, pretože si bol verný v modlitbe. Bol si verný vo svojom dome. A na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, Jochebed, tvoja milá malá manželka, bude objímať malého chlapčeka. A ten malý chlapček bude vysloboditeľom.“ Sláva.

146        Povedal, „Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, áno. Áno. Ó, On je tak nádherný.“ Pozrel sa a Anjel sa začal dvíhať. Vyzeralo to, akoby sa roztvorili celé nebesia, a on vyšiel z tej miestnosti. Chvíľu počkal. Povedal, „Ó, nie som bez seba.“

147        Zišiel naozaj rýchlo dolu schodmi a povedal, „Jochebed, Jochebed, rýchlo.“

 Povedala, „Áno, čo sa deje, drahý?“

148        Povedal, „Vstaň.“ A cez okno svietilo mesačné svetlo... Vyzerala nádherne. A povedal, „Práve som uzrel Anjela Božieho a povedal mi všetky tieto veci.“

 „Ó, ako vyzeral?“ povedala tá matka. „Ako vyzeral?“

149        Povedal, „Ó, bol nádherný. Mal oblečené žiarivé rúcho. Jeho oči iskrili, v ruke mal meč a ukazoval na sever.“ To je ten smer, viete, ktorým zasľúbená zem leží od Egypta; hore tým smerom, Palestína. Povedal, „Ukazoval na sever. A povedal, že na ďalší rok, asi o tomto čase, budeme mať dieťatko a toto malé dieťatko vystúpi a bude premožiteľom a vyslobodí Jeho ľud. Ó, haleluja, Jochebed.“

150        A všimol si, že bola potichu. Jej tvár, jej oči uprene hľadeli; jej veľké oči sa dívali. „Jochebed, čo sa deje?“

 „Ó, Amram. Nie, nie, nie. My máme mať chlapčeka?“

 „Áno.“

151        „Ó, ty... Nemôže to tak byť. Vieš čo? Ó, kiežby si nikdy nemal to videnie. Vieš, že faraón zabíja všetky malé bábätká.“

152        „Áno. Ale vieš, ak nám toto bábätko dáva Boh, Boh sa o to bábätko postará. Amen. Boh zasľúbil. Boh sa oň postará.“

153        No, na ďalší deň ide do práce. A všetci tí ľudia, všimli si Amrama. Namiesto toho, aby tam vošiel, viete, celý zhrbený a unavený, mal vystreté ramená, povedal, „Podajte nejaké ďalšie tehly. Poďme, poďme.“

 „Čo sa deje?“

 „Sláva Bohu. Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu. Aha,“ pokračoval.

154        Viete, keď dostanete odpoveď, to spôsobuje, že sa cítite dobre. Či to nepoznáme, ocko a mama, keď Boh dáva odpoveď? Nemusíš vidieť videnie, len vieš, že je tam odpoveď, to je všetko. To je to, len vedieť, že je tam odpoveď.

155        No, počúvajte teraz pozorne. Chcem, aby ste počuli, čo sa stalo. No, viete, po chvíli povedali, „No dobre, Amram, čo sa s tebou deje?“

156        „Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu. Boh ide odpovedať na modlitbu.“

157        „No, ako ide odpovedať na modlitbu?“

 „Na tom nezáleží.“

158        Jeden starý chlapík vystúpil a povedal, „No, čo myslíš, kedy vôbec odpovie na modlitbu?“

159        „To ti nepoviem, pretože ty si aj tak neveriaci. Podaj mi nejaké ďalšie tehly.“ Takto ich tam vhodil. Otvoril to. Nestaral sa; nemusíte neveriacim hovoriť všetko. Musíte? Na tom nezáleží. Nie veru. Istotne nie. „Podaj mi nejaké ďalšie tehly. Haleluja. Ide odpovedať na modlitbu.“ Takto sa cítite, keď viete, že sa to ide stať. Či nie? Tak veru.

 „Dobre, ako to On urobí?“

 „Ty to aj tak nevieš, tak len ďalej podávaj tehly.“ Všetky ich tam vkladal, vložili tam všetky tie tehly.

160        V ten večer prišiel domov, povedal, „Ó, Jochebed, pomysli na to, budeme mať bábätko. Ó, on bude vysloboditeľom. Boh ho ide poslať. Ó, bude to nádherné.“

 „Ó, ale som tak...“

161        „Ó, prestaň si robiť starosti. Prestaň sa trápiť. Ó, Boh je teraz na tom konci a počúva. Boh má uši; Boh môže počuť. Boh má ruky; On môže vyslobodiť.“ Povedal... Ó, mal mnoho viery.

162        Viete, keď sa premodlíte, obdržíte odpoveď, potom máte skutočne mnoho viery. Ó. Či ste sa niekedy ohľadom niečoho modlili, až ste vedeli, že Boh to pre vás ide urobiť? Či ste to urobili, vy, malé dievčatá, a vy, malí chlapci? Áno, istotne. To je vtedy, keď viete, že sa to stane. V poriadku.

163        Prechádza celý rok a prvé, čo zistíte, jedného dňa tu Amram prichádza z práce. Čo sa stalo? Najroztomilejšie malé bábätko, ó, bol malým pokladom, asi takto dlhý. A tak, ona ho zdvihla, podáva ho Amramovi. A on ho bozkáva, viete. Miluje ho. Vidíte? A matka ho držala. Ó, čo za poklad. Povedala, „Ó, predsa som tak vystrašená, vieš. Toto malé bábätko, je to tak sladké malé stvorenie.“

164        A viete čo? Biblia povedala, že bol najkrajším malým bábätkom, ktoré sa kedy narodilo. No, viem, že matky so mnou ohľadom toho nebudú súhlasiť. Ony si mysleli... Tvoja matka si myslela, že ty si bol najkrajším malým bábätkom. Či nie? Áno. Má právo si to myslieť. Ale Biblia povedala, že toto bolo najkrajšie malé bábätko. Ó, bol klenotom. Boh na ňom mal Svoje ruky, viete. A tak, ó, bol tým najsladším malým stvorením. Ležal tam a urobil maličký úškrn bez zúbkov.

165        Mali ste niekedy malého bračeka a ich, keď nemal žiadne zúbky, len sa takto uškŕňal?

 A prvé, čo zistíte, „Uáá.“

 „Ó, fíha. No teda. Tie staré...?... ukryť.“

 „Čo sa deje? Čo to robíš?“

166        „Vezmi ho dolu. Vieš, aké sú nariadenia. Vidíš, ak tadeto pôjdu tie staré bosorky s dlhými nosmi, vezmú naše bábätko a zabijú ho. Je to tak. Nemôžeme ho nechať, aby plakalo.“ A tak, ó, potrebovalo nejaké raňajky alebo večeru. Takže matka ho vzala do rohu; nakŕmila ho, viete. A tak on je potom v poriadku.

167        Tak po niekoľkých nociach neskôr sa s ním hrali. A, „Uáá,“ znova začal, viete, začal plakať. Veľmi rýchlo odišla preč a takto ho rýchlo ukryla. A Amram tam vzadu na prízemí v stene spravil malé miesto, kam mohol ukryť to bábätko.

168        A potom, prvé, čo zistíte, začuli niečo chodiť hore... [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Fíha, je to tu.“ Každý sa rozbehol na jedno miesto, povedali, „To sú ony. To sú tie staré bosorky.“ Tie dlhoprsté, namaľované nechty. A tie staré bosorky sa dívali dole. A dívali sa cez okno, povedali, „Áno, to sú oni. Stoja tam.“

 [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Otvorte!“

169        Amram vyšiel von, otvoril dvere, povedal, „Čo chcete?“

170        Povedali, „Máš tam vnútri bábätko a my to vieme. A ideme si ho vziať.“

 „Nemáme žiadne bábätko, ktoré by sme vám dali.“ (Oni nemali.)

171        „Aj tak sa ideme pozrieť. Sme ženy policajtky. Vidíš naše odznaky!“ A to je... Či je to niečo pre ženu, čím by mala byť? Ale, „My sme policajné ženy. Máme práva od autority.“ Viete, my ich tu dnes tiež máme. A tak to potom išli skontrolovať; idú do vnútra. Vošli do vnútra a prevrátili pohovku, pootvárali všetky zásuvky a všetko vyhádzali na dlážku a vzali všetky posteľné obliečky a vytriasli ich, išli hore a našli ockove tajné miesto. Pozreli sa všade, ale nedokázali nájsť to bábätko.

172        Nedokázali nájsť to bábätko, tak prišli ku žene, biedna Jochebed tam stála, jej tvár bola biela. Prišli tam, povedali, „Pozrime sa. Vieme, že si matkou. Dokážeme to povedať podľa tvojho vzhľadu. Vieme, že si dojčiacou matkou, a vieme, že je tu bábätko. Vrátime sa späť. Dostaneme ho.“ Odišli dverami. Treskli dverami a odišli.

 Povedala, „Ó, ó, čo môžeme robiť? Čo môžeme robiť?“

173        A tak, Amram povedal, „Modlime sa.“ Či to je to, čo treba robiť? Je to tá vec? „Modlime sa. Poďme sa modliť.“

 „Ó, ó, ó. Neviem, čo robiť. Ó.“

174        Tak on riekol, „No, pozri, ty sa dolu utíš a choď znova nakŕmiť bábätko. Ja idem na poschodie a budem sa modliť.“

175        Tak ide na poschodie, modlí sa. Povedal, „Jehova, Ty máš uši. Jehova, Ty máš oči. Jehova, Ty dokážeš počuť. Ty dokážeš odpovedať na modlitbu. Dal si nám toto bábätko; dal si nám Svoje zasľúbenie. A Ty zachováš Svoje zasľúbenie a zachováš to bábätko. A som si istý.“

176        Po modlitbe, začal byť naozaj unavený a len takto padol a zaspal. Bol tak unavený, pracoval celý deň a modlil sa celú noc. Bol unavený. A viete, čo sa potom stalo? Zaspal a sníval sa mu sen.

177        Viete, Boh tiež hovorí v snoch. Či nie? Samozrejme, že to robí. Áno, On to robí. On to dokáže. Vidíte? A On hovorí v snoch.

178 Ó, zobudil sa a povedal, [Brat Branham luskol na prstoch. – pozn.prekl.] „To je ono. Mal som na to pomyslieť. To je to, čo mám urobiť. Skrátka o tom nič nebudem hovoriť.“

 Kráča dole schodmi. Povedal, „Jochebed.“

 „Áno, drahý? Ó, som tak unavená. Nemôžem spať.“

 „Ó, choď si pospať. Choď si pospať. Všetko je vyriešené.“

 „Ako vieš?“

 „Ó, jednoducho viem. Skrátka mám istotu.“

179        Namiesto toho, aby sa v ten večer išiel otec modliť hore, odišiel dolu do pivnice. Bol tam dolu zaneprázdnený. Zaujímalo by ma, čo robil. Prekĺznime dolu a pozrime sa na neho. Vidím ho tam dolu, ako ide... [Brat Branham si začína hmkať a napodobuje niekoho, kto niečo stavia. – pozn.prekl.] „Bum, bum, bum.“ [Brat Branham si hmká.] Berie tú trstinu a prezerá ju, prevracia a díva sa, či je dobrá. [Brat Branham si hmká.] Malý Áron v ten deň vyšiel von, nazbieral toho celú náruč a zložil to dolu v pivnici, viete. [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Boh sa o teba stará.“ [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Je to tá stará viera, musí to byť celé pravda!“ [Brat Branham na niečo búcha. – pozn.prekl.]... búcha sem a tam.

 Ona povedala, „Amram, čo sa to s tebou deje?“

 „Haleluja. Nič, drahá. Pokračuj.“

180        [Brat Branham si hmká.] „Je to tá stará viera.“ [Brat Branham znova búcha.] „Je to tá stará viera.“ Toto prináša sem, viete. „Je to tá stará viera.“ „Shhhhhhh,“ celé to takto zalepuje. „A ona mi vystačí. Dajte mi túto starú...“ Niečo tam robil.

181        Viete, potom, ako prešiel týždeň alebo dva, prvé, čo zistíte, zaujímalo ich, čo robil.

182        A tak, jedného večera, keď všetci spali, prekĺzol hore a prináša túto malú vec, viete; takto to berie hore. A prináša to hore. Nadvihuje pokrývku na mieste, kde spí jeho manželka Jochebed, vkladá to pod pokrývku. A malý Áron a malá Miriam spali, viete. Ó, bolo to malé milé stvorenie, to malé dievčatko, a taktiež malý Áron. A tak, on to tam pod to vložil. Povedal, „Jochebed, drahá.“

183        Povedala, „Bol si sa teraz v noci modliť dolu v pivnici, Amram?“

 Povedal, „Nie. Bol som v pivnici a chválil som Boha.“

 Povedala, „Čo si robil?“

184        Povedal, „Chcem ti to povedať. No, vieš, že tie staré bosorky sa vracajú späť.“

 „Áno.“

185        A chcem ti povedať, čo urobíme. Teraz to bábätko máme tri mesiace a musíme sa ho zbaviť.“

 „Ó, Amram, čo musíme urobiť?“

186        „Musíme sa toho bábätka zbaviť.“

 „Zbaviť sa bábätka?“

 „Áno.“

 „Ó, ty si krutý.“

 „Nie, nie som krutý. Nie, nie, nie. Viem, čo robím.“

 „Čo tým myslíš? No, budeš tak zlý ako faraón. Zbaviť sa nášho bábätka?“

 „Áno, zbaviť sa bábätka.“

 „Ó, nemôžeme.“

187        „No, počúvaj. Ak si ho necháme, stratíme ho. A ak ho odovzdáme Tomu, ktorý nám ho dal, On ho nájde.“ Je to tak? „No, ak si ho necháš, stratíme ho.“

 „Ako ho stratíme?“

 „No, tie staré bosorky pôjdu okolo a vezmú ho.“

188        A pozri, ak si necháš tú dušu a pôjdeš ďalej a budeš žiť ako svet, stratíš ju. Bosorky pekla idú po tebe. A je to tak. Všetko toto bláznovstvo sveta tých vecí tam vonku, ide to rovno po tebe. Ak si ju necháš, stratíš ju; ale ak ju dáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, nájdeš ju a zachrániš ju. Čo to teraz je? Ak si ju necháme, čo sa nám stane? [Deti hovoria, „Stratíme ju.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stratíme ju. Ak ju odovzdáme Kristovi, čo sa nám stane? Zachránime ju. Amen! To je dobre. No, odpovedali ste správne.

189        No, povedal, „Jochebed, ak si ho necháme, stratíme ho. A tak, ak ho odovzdáme naspäť Tomu, ktorý nám ho dal, potom ho zachováme.“

190        No, ty máš dušu, a ocko a mama, vy tiež. Ale ak si ju necháte, stratíte ju. Je to tak, bosorky pekla ju vezmú. Idú so všetkým po nej. Ale ak ju odovzdáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, zachováš ju do večného Života. Haleluja. Amen. Prepáčte mi, deti; som len dosť staromódny a tak vykrikujem. Ak si ju necháte ...

 Povedzme to všetci spoločne: [Brat Branham a zhromaždenie hovoria spolu. – pozn.prekl.]

191        „Ak si ju necháš, stratíš ju. Ak ju odovzdáš naspäť Tomu, ktorý ti ju dal, zachováš ju.“ Amen. Zapamätajte si to teraz, odovzdajte ju Jemu.

 No, sledujte. Ó, ona začala plakať; povedala, „Ó, čo s ním urobíš?“ Povedala...

 „Pozri sa, chcem ti niečo ukázať.“

 „Čo to tam máš pod mojou posteľou?“

 Povedal, „Dovoľ mi, nech ti ukážem.“ A vytiahol to von.

 „Ó, to je malý košík z trstiny.“

192        To je malá loďka, to je to, čo to je. Nemá žiadne kormidlo a nemá žiadne plachty, nemá na sebe žiadne kanóny, a jednako bude niesť ten najvzácnejší náklad, ktorý do toho času bol vezený na lodi. Počujte to. Nemá žiadneho kapitána, ani žiadnu posádku. Brat, poznám tiež takú Loď pre dospelého.

193        „Ó,“ povedala, „Ja, dovoľ mi, aby som sa na to pozrela. Amram, dovoľ mi pozrieť sa.“ Prichádza tam.

194        Povedal, „Pozri sa, mám na tom malý vrchnák. Vidíš, zodvihni ten malý vrchnák.“

 Povedala, „Fíha, smrdí to. Ehm. Fíha. Ó.“

 Povedal, „Áno, smrdí to.“

 „Prečo?“

195        „Polial som to celé asfaltom. Je to celé zasmolené.“ Asfalt je smola, viete, a tak to celé pokryli asfaltom. To je to, čo tam dole rozohrieval a vylial to na povrch tej trstiny. Zasmolil to. Povedal, „Vidíš, potom sa do toho nemôže dostať voda. Vidíš, je to celé zapečatené.“ A povedal, „A voda sa do toho jednoducho nemôže dostať. Zasmolil som to.“

 Povedala, „Fíha, strašne to smrdí.“

196        Vy, deti, viete, čo je to smola, keď upravujú ulice, viete, ó, ten strašný zápach. Ale to zachováva... To odstraňuje z ulice všetky výmole. A takto sa to robí; to zabraňuje vode prenikať.

197        A to je to, čo robí modlitba pre veriaceho. To je to, čo vy, to od teba drží preč svet, keď na svojich kolenách zasmolíš samého seba a hovoríš, „Pane Ježišu...“ A Krv prichádza dole a celého ťa zapečaťuje, takže diabol ťa nemôže dostať. Vidíte, je to tak. Vidíte? A tak potom, ó, mnohokrát ľudia chodia okolo a hovoria, „To je strašné,“ ale to nerobí žiaden rozdiel; to ťa zachováva v bezpečí. Vidíte? To je tá hlavná vec: byť zachovaný v bezpečí. Hovoria, že si staromódny, ale na tom nezáleží; to ťa zachováva v bezpečí.

198        „No,“ povedala, „čo ideme urobiť?“

199        „No dobre,“ povedal, „poviem ti, čo spravíme. Vezmeme dieťatko a trocha sa porozprávame. A zoberieme dieťatko a vložíme ho sem a dáme ho tam von na rieku Níl.“

 „Ó, nie, nie, nie. Amram, nemôžeš dať naše dieťatko tam von na rieku.“

200        „Áno, áno. Viem, čo robím.“ Vidíte, on mal sen; vedel, čo robiť. Vidíte? Boh mu dal inštrukcie. On vedel, čo robiť. Postavil toto a videl, že to bol samotný obraz archy, ktorá tam vtedy zachránila Noeho v jeho čase.

201        A tak povedal, „Pozri sa; rovno hore som vyrezal malý otvor, aby tak mohol dýchať. Vidíš, môže mu tam cez to svietiť slnečné svetlo.“

202        A, viete, archa v starej Biblii, tam vtedy dávno, bola učinená rovnakým spôsobom. A rovno na svojom vrchu mala otvor, aby ste tak mohli vidieť dnu (Rozumiete?), a tam, kde sa mal dívať hore.

203        A tak potom toto biedne malé dieťatko bez mena, dokonca nemalo žiadne meno, malé dieťatko bez mena, a jednako najmilšie malé dieťatko na svete.

204        Na ďalší večer, keď vošli dnu a čakali až do tretej rána, a potom oni... On tam prešiel. A premodlil sa. Prešiel tam a povedal, „No, poďme, Jochebed, vstaň.“

205        A tak zobudili malého Árona a malú Miriam. Ó, ona tam prišla a natiahla svoje ruky; povedala, „Ocko.“ Malá Miriam, ona povedala, „Nejdeš vziať nášho malého bračeka a dať ho do Nílu, kde sú všetky tie krokodíly?“

206        A on jej takto odhrnul vlasy dozadu. A jej... Mala pekné oči a pekné vlasy. A tak ju pobozkal na líce. Povedal, „Miláčik, tiež ma to bolí. Tiež ma to bolí, ale musíme to urobiť.“

207        Vidíte, malé dievčatá a chlapci, niekedy musíme robiť veci, ktorá nás trocha bolia, ale každopádne to musíme robiť. Keď dievčatá povedia, „Hej, fajčila si niekedy cigaretu?“

 Povieš, „Nie.“

208        „Dobre, vyskúšaj jednu. Ó, som tvoja kamoška, veď vieš. Áno, vyskúšaj jednu.“

209        Ale ty, môže to trocha bolieť, ale povieš, „Aha. Nechcem to. Nechcem to.“

        Povie, „Prídeš, pôjdeš so mnou dnes večer do kina?“

210        „Nie, nie. Aha. Nechodím do kina.“ Vidíte? Môže to trocha raniť. Vidíte?

211        „Ó, ty si len starý obmedzenec.“ Neverte tomu. Môže to trocha raniť. Len od toho odvráťte svoju hlavu; to je tá správna vec, ktorú treba robiť. Rozumiete? Vždy to tak robte; konajte správne veci. V poriadku.

212        A dnes, keď sa dievčatá učia tento tanec na prstoch a takéto veci, a chcú od vás, aby ste to robili, povedzte im, „Nie, nie.“ Nerobte to. Vidíte?

213        „Ó, no, ale to je dobrá zábava.“ Vy sa nestaráte o to, aká je to dobrá zábava. Chcete robiť to, čo je správne, takže vždy robíte to, čo je správne. No, teraz si to len zapamätajte. Nezabudnite na to, dobre?

214        No, čo oni urobili? Potom vzali to malé dieťatko a on vyšiel hore. A malý Áron prišiel hore, povedal, „Ocko, čo to ideš robiť s naším bábätkom?“

215        Povedal, „Áron, sadni si sem na moje kolená, zlatíčko.“ Povedal, „Pozri, Áron. Ak si ponecháme to dieťatko, čo sa nám stane? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Stratíme ho.“ – pozn.prekl.] Stratíme ho. Ale ak to dieťatko vrátime naspäť do rúk Toho, ktorý nám ho dal, čo sa nám stane? Zachováme ho.“ Je to tak.

 „Ale ako to urobíš, ocko?“

216        „Neviem. Neviem, ako sa to urobí, ale Boh to urobí.“ Vidíte?

217        A tak potom to malé dieťatko vložili do vnútra, a tak on ide. A tu teraz oni idú, prichádzajú ku dverám. Idú dolu ku dverám; on sa díva týmto smerom cez ulicu, tamtým smerom cez ulicu. Nie je tam nik, nikto nejde. Povedal, „Poďme, Jochebed. Poďme, Áron. Poďme, poďme, Miriam. Poďme.“

218        Berú svoju malú archu a idú dolu ku rákosiu rieky. Ó, je dosť skorý čas pred svitaním. A tu prichádza malý Áron, vzadu drží malú Miriam, malý braček a sestrička, plačú. A úbohá malá Jochebed, ide vpred takto [Brat Branham napodobuje, ako Jochebed plače. – pozn.prekl.] „Psst-psst-psst-psst. Oni sledujú ulice. Buďme opatrní. Psst. Opatrne,“ takto ide dole ulicou. „Psst-psst-psst. Opatrne.“ Nesie to malé dieťatko. A matka nesie dieťatko a ocko nesie archu.

219        Dostali sa dole ku rieke. Ó, to je velikánska rieka, asi druhá najväčšia na svete. A tak tie velikánske rieky svištia, sú skrátka plné velikánskych krokodílov a aligátorov. Ó, oni boli tuční. Fíha. Prekŕmili ich všetkými tými malými deťmi. Boli jednoducho tuční. A ona hovorí, Jochebed hovorí Amramovi, svojmu manželovi, povedala, „Ó, čo ak sa toho zmocnia tie aligátory? Čo ak sa toho dotknú tie krokodíly?“

220        Povedal, „Nemaj obavy. Ak niekedy pichnú svoj nos do tej smoly, odplávajú preč. Rozumieš? To je dôvod, prečo to smrdí. Rozumieš? On zdvihne svoj nos,“ povedal, „nedokázal by zacítiť ľudské mäso, tak odpláva preč. Tá smola bude smrdieť tak hrozne, že až utečú preč. Bude to v poriadku. Nemaj strach.“ A tak oni... A pokľakli a položili to dole, viete, tú malú archu. A ona povedala... „No, nakŕm dieťatko.“

221        Tak matka berie dieťatko a kŕmi ho a kŕmi to dieťatko, až kým nedostane svoje raňajky, skoro za rána. A potom ona, [Brat Branham napodobuje zvuk bozku. – pozn.prekl.] pobozká ho. A povedala, „No, Áron, môžeš ho pobozkať.“ A Áron ho bozkáva. A potom ho podáva ku Miriam a ona ho bozkáva. A matka ho pobozkala a, „Ó,“ povedala, „Jednoducho som...“

222        „Psst-psst-psst. No, počúvajte, musíme byť vojakmi. Rozumiete? Musíme byť vojakmi. No, chcete ho každý ešte raz pobozkať?“ Všetci ho dookola ešte raz pobozkajú. Potom ho vkladajú do vnútra.

223        A matka vyrobila malú prikrývku a dala ju na to, malý vankúšik, a vložila ho na to. Povedala, „Moje drahé malé dieťatko, nech ťa Boh žehná.“

 „Psst-psst-psst. Boh sa o to postará. Nebojte sa.“

224        Zavreli to malé veko. A prvé, čo zistíte, otec si začína vyzliekať kabát, dáva si dole košeľu. A tu ide a brodí sa do vody.

225        Čo si myslíte, že sa v tomto čase deje v nebi? Haleluja. Viete, keď tu dole prebiehajú veci, tam hore sa tiež niečo deje. Amen. Vidím Boha, ako povstáva zo Svojho trónu, vykračuje tam a hovorí, „Gabriel, Gabriel, kde si?“

 Gabriel hovorí, „Tu som, Pane.“

226        „Poď sem; niečo ti ukážem.“ Povedal, „Všetci Anjeli, poďte na chvíľu sem okolo; chcem vám niečo ukázať. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Áno, mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Poďte teraz sem. Je to dobré pre vás všetkých Anjelov, pozrite sa na toto. Pozrite.“

 „Kde to je?“

 „Rovno tu dole.“

 „Kde? Áno, áno, áno, vidím to.“

227        „Pozri sa rovno tam dole. Vidíš ten okraj toho rákosia, to rákosie a tie veci?“

 „Áno.“

 „Dívaj sa tam.“

 „Čo to je?“

228        „Je tam muž so zodvihnutými rukami, je na svojich kolenách a volá na Mňa. Je tam plačúca matka a dve malé plačúce deti. Oni Mi dôverujú až do úplného konca. Gabriel, pamätáš si, keď si vošiel do vnútra? Pamätáš si toho muža?“

229        „Áno, stretol som ho tej noci v tej miestnosti a rozprával som sa s ním. Aha.“

230        „On Mi stále dôveruje. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi veria. Mám ľudí, ktorí Mi dôverujú až do konca. Vidíš ho? Pozri sa na neho. Áno, nie je to statočné?“

231        Ten otec kráča do vody, začína tú malú loďku púšťať preč.

 Počujem Ho, ako hovorí, „Gabriel.“

 „Áno, Pane?“

232        „Zvolaj na scénu desať tisíc Anjelov. Vydaj im hneď rozkazy. Zvolaj zástupy nebies. Zhromaždi ich hore a dole z koridorov neba a umiestni ich hore a dole po Níle. Nariaďujem, aby sa toho nákladu nedotkol žiaden krokodíl; nič sa toho nedotkne. Nech sa k tomu nepriblíži ani kúsoček dreva.“ Haleluja.

233        Gabriel povedal, „Bude to vykonané.“

 „...?... zaznela trúba.“ Desať tisíc Anjelov sa vyzbrojilo.

 „Otče... Kde budeš, Pane?“

234        „Budem na druhom konci.“ On je vždy na tom 'prijímajúcom' konci. „Budem čakať na druhom konci. Mám určitý účel. Keď Mi ľudia budú dôverovať, mám niečo, určitý účel; bude to s nimi v poriadku.“ No dobre, ide dole na druhý koniec.

235        Vidím Mojžiša – alebo malého Árona a ich, ako idú naspäť na ulicu, plačú, „Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh.“ Sledujte to.

236        A malá Miriam, ona tam stále stojí a sleduje to. Povedala, „Ó, ó.“

237        Povedal, „Poď sem, Miriam; začína svitať. Poď, kohúti kikiríkajú, že začína deň. Poď, začína svitať. Poď, zlatko, poďme.“

238        Povedala, „Ó, ocko, ocko. Prosím, ešte raz. Len mi dovoľ zostať; dovoľ mi to len sledovať a pozrieť sa, čo sa stane. Za chvíľu budem naspäť doma.“

239 „Ó,“ [Brat Branham luskne prstami. – pozn.prekl.] „to je dobrý nápad, Miriam, to by mohlo byť dobre. Zostaň len a sleduj, čo sa stane.“

 „V poriadku, budem sa dívať.“

240        „No, za chvíľu sa ponáhľaj domov. Len sa pozri, čo sa stane. Príď, dones nám správy, čo sa deje.“

 „V poriadku, ocko.“ A ponáhľajúc sa, odišli naspäť domov.

241        Malá Miriam tam stojí a díva sa. Prvé, čo zistíte, začína byť svetlo. „Ó-ho-hó, čo to tam prichádza? No, to je klada. Nie. Je to aligátor? Ó, on sa otočil.

242        Ha-ha. Čo videl? On videl to, čo mnohí ľudia nevidia. Rozumiete? Ten malý náklad sa tadiaľ plavil. Mysleli si, že nemá žiadneho pilota; mysleli si, že nemá žiadneho kapitána. On mal. Boli zhromaždení všade naokolo.

243        Tu prichádza malý krokodíl, hovorí, „Ó, pozrime sa.“ Tu on prichádza, takto sa plaví, ide... Ó, nie. Nie, nie. Nemôže sa ku tomu nákladu priblížiť. Tam bol vysloboditeľ, ktorý mal vyslobodiť, oslobodiť milión židov, ktorí potrebovali vyslobodenie. Všetci diabli z pekla sa ho nemohli dotknúť. Táto malá archa vyrobená zo smoly sa takto plavila dolu riekou.

244        Prvé, čo zistíte, dostala sa do vodného víru. „Ó,“ Miriam povedala, „Ó, nie, ó, pozrite tam na ten vír; pozrite na to; pozrite sa na to.“ Prvé, čo zistíte, zrazu sa vír náhle vytráca.

245        Tak to chodí. Niekedy sa dostaneme do víru, táto malá archa. Nemajte obavy. Je Niekto, kto nad tým dáva pozor. „Anjeli Boží táboria vôkol tých, ktorí sa Ho boja.“ Má ich tam teraz desať tisíc na pochode.

246        Malá Miriam ide dolu, prelieza cez túto veľkú skalu a takto tadiaľ prechádza. A beží dolu; sleduje tú archu. Ona pláva tadiaľto a pláva cez túto hŕstku rákosia. Po chvíli tam uviazne. Povie, „Ó, ó, zaujímalo by ma.“

247        No, jej ocko jej povedal, hovoril, „No, nedopusť, aby ťa niekto videl, ako to pozoruješ. Ak tam niekto príde, správaj sa, akoby si sa na to ani nedívala; len choď ďalej nejakým iným smerom. Vôbec sa nesprávaj tak, že to vôbec pozoruješ; len choď ďalej.“

 „V poriadku,“ povedala.

248        Ona kráča dole pri brehoch; zaseklo sa to. Prvé, čo zistíte, tam je veľká skupina rybárov. A ona sa len správa, ako keby bola len malým dievčatkom, ktoré kráča okolo. Teraz je okolo desiatej hodiny dňa, viete, tak ona len ide ďalej vedľa rieky a stále sa díva tam do boku, aby videla, kam to smeruje.

249        Po chvíli prechádza vedľa ďalšej skupiny. Len stále pozoruje; pokračuje trocha ďalej. Pokračuje, ide trocha ďalej.

250        Po chvíli prichádza ku velikánskemu múru. „Ó, ono to ide poza tento múr.“ Čo môže robiť? Ona nevie, čo robiť. A tak, keďže sa nedokáže dostať ponad ten múr, tak sa skrátka brodí cez vodu a takto prechádza a plazí sa hore. Dostáva sa cez to a pokračuje ďalej.

251        A prvé, čo zistíte, nachádza sa v prekrásnej záhrade. Všade tam kvitnú kvety a je to tak nádherné. No, počúvajte na chvíľu. Teraz dávajte pozor, malé dievčatá. Prekrásne kvety, ó, a stromy sú celé upravené. Vyzeralo to tak pekne. Je to park. „Ó,“ povedala, „pozrime sa na to! Ó. Som v palácovom parku, v parku faraónovho paláca. Čo tu budem robiť? Ak by ma tu chytili, ó, čo mi urobia?“

252        A ona dávala pozor. Tam prichádza malá archa a trocha sa tam vo vode zastavila, len tam plávala dookola vo vode. Zaujímalo by ma prečo? A ona počuje, ako sa niekto rozpráva. Prekĺzla naspäť pod kríky. Posadila sa a takto sa dívala tam von, viete, malá Miriam...?... díva sa von a vidí to.

253        A prvé, čo zistíte, tu prichádzajú nejakí veľkí mocní tmaví muži, ktorí takto nesú baldachýnový prístrešok. A vedľa idú slúžky a spievajú. A tu prichádza nejaká žena a okolo hlavy má veľký zlatý oblúk a napredku toho je veľký had, ktorý má takto otvorené ústa. A je to pekná žena a prichádza dole. Má naozaj pekné rúcha a také veci. A počujem, ako jedna zo slúžok hovorí, „Vaša výsosť, myslíte, že dnes ráno bude voda teplá?“

254        Miriam povedala, „Výsosť?“ Ó, to musí byť niekto z kráľovskej rodiny, takže musím byť v parku. A ak ma tu chytia, čo mi urobia?“

255        V poriadku, ona prichádza dole a títo veľkí tmaví muži ju nesú, takto to držia, kráčajú takto dole ku okraju vody a ona si vyzúva topánky. A jedna zo slúžok má uteráky a iná má mydlo. A ona si išla dať svoj ranný kúpeľ. A tak, ona ide tam dole a začína sa pripravovať na kúpeľ. Vyzúva si topánky a povedala, „Strčím do vody prsty a uvidím, či je dostatočne teplá. Ó, je veľmi dobrá... Čo to tam je?“

256        „Ó,“ Miriam, malá Miriam povedala, „Ó-ho-hó, ona si všimla tú archu.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „je to krokodíl?“

257        Jeden z tých veľkých mocných mužov povedal, „Len moment; zistím to.“ Čľup-čľup-čľup, kráča do vody, takto to dvíha a kráča von. Povedal, „Vaša výsosť...“ dáva to slúžke. A slúžka to berie a takto jej to podáva a ona to pokladá dole.

258        Povedala, „Čo to je? Fíha, to smrdí. Všade tam je smola. Pozrite, na vrchu to má otvor.“

259        A Miriam povedala, „Ó, ó, tam ide môj malý braček. Tam ide môj malý braček.“

260        A tak to takto otvorili. „Ó, to je bábätko.“ A začalo... Najkrajšie bábätko na svete... Ó, Boh, ktorý môže spôsobiť nenávisť, môže spôsobiť lásku; a všetka láska, ktorú mohol vložiť do ľudského srdca, to je matka ohľadom dieťaťa, On to vložil do toho dievčenského srdca. A ona povedala, „To je jedno z Heb... Viem, čo to je. To je ten môj chorý otec. On je tak zlomyseľný. Rozkázal, aby všetky tie malé Hebrejské deti boli zabité. A jedna z tých matiek skrátka vypustila svoje dieťa von, očakávajúc, že niekde pristane. Ó, on je tak podlý. No, toto jedno nezabije, pretože toto je moje.“ Aha, vidíte, ako Boh pracuje?

261 Zodvihla ho a [Brat Branham napodobuje zvuk bozku. – pozn.prekl.] pobozkala ho. A to bábätko zaplakalo. A keď zaplakalo, to jednoducho zohrialo jej srdce. Povedala, „Úbohé malé stvorenie.“ Povedala, „Vezmem si ho a nazvem ho... Dám mu meno.“ A tu dostal svoje meno.

262        Aké bolo jeho meno? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Mojžiš.“ – pozn.prekl.] Mojžiš. A „Mojžiš“ znamená „vytiahnutý z vody.“ Vidíte?

263        Povedala, „No, nazvem ho Mojžiš a bude mojím vlastným dieťatkom. Nechám si ho.“ Ale teraz, povedala, „Ale som panna; nemôžem ho dojčiť. Nemám spôsob, ako ho nakŕmiť. Vtedy nemali tieto fľašky a také veci. Ženy nefajčili cigarety tak, ako to robia dnes (Vidíte?), a neotravovali sa jedom. Tak povedala, „No, ak viete...“ Povedala, „Čo budem robiť?“ Tak povedala, „Ja...“

264        A jedna z nich povedala, „Poviem vám, vaša výsosť, nájdem dojku pre vaše dieťatko.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „to je veľmi dobré.“

265        Niečo malé prehovorilo, Anjel, ktorý stál tam v kríku, povedal, „Miriam, to je tvoja šanca. Tam je tvoja šanca.“ Malá Miriam vybehla von. A povedal, „Nič teraz nehovor, nedávaj nič najavo. Vyjdi von a povedz, že nájdeš dojku, a choď zavolať svoju matku.“

 V poriadku, a tak to povedala. Ona riekla, „Vaša výsosť...“

266        No, obyčajne, ona by mala povedať, „Čo tu robíš?“ Ale, vidíte, Boh to všetko pokryl. Prečo? On tam mal na pochode desať tisíc Anjelov. Vidíte? Ide sa vyplniť Jeho plán. Stálo Mu tam desať tisíc Anjelov.

267        A tak, prvé, čo zistíte, povedala, „Áno, moja drahá, čo tu robíš?“

 Ona povedala, „Práve som vás videla s tým dieťatkom.“ Povedala, „Viem, kde je milá matka, ktorá sa vám o to vaše dieťatko postará.“

268        Povedala, „Choď, zavolaj ju a povedz jej, že jej dám tristo dolárov na týždeň, aby sa mi o toto dieťatko postarala, a dám jej celý súbor miestností tam v paláci. A ak vieš, kde je nejaká hebrejská matka, ktorá je dojkou, ktorá môže dojčiť moje dieťatko. Toto je moje dieťatko.“

269        Ona povedala, „Áno, vaša výsosť, zoženiem vám jednu.“

270        Povedala, „No, počkaj chvíľu. Predtým, ako vojdeš do paláca, musíš mať heslo. Vidíš, nepoznáš heslo. Každý deň máme nejaké heslo. No, dnešné heslo, vieš, aké je? 'Vidly v kope sena.'“ Povedala, „To je to, čo musíš povedať, aby si sa dostala cez bránu.“

271        A tak malá Miriam začína ísť domov tak rýchlo, ako len vie, a skáče cez múr, dole cez malú uličku a dolu týmto smerom a tamtým smerom a ide tak rýchlo, ako sa len dá. Vbehla do domu.

272        A Amram práve prišiel domov. A Jochebed povedala... Ó, boli tak smutní, zaujímalo ich, čo sa deje. Povedala, „Moje úbohé dieťatko, moje úbohé dieťatko.“ Ona...

273        Povedal, „No, len počúvaj.“ Povedal, „Práve pred chvíľou som išiel tade cez ulicu a tá úbohá matka po celý deň držala všetkých na nohách. Dnes ráno prechádzali rovno cez toto susedstvo a rozbili hlavu každého bábätka, ktoré bolo v susedstve.“ A povedal, „Ako kričali a plakali. No, neviem, čo je s tvojím bábätkom. Kdekoľvek je, Boh sa oň postará.“

274        Práve v tej chvíli niekto... [Brat Branham klope na kazateľňu. – pozn.prekl.] „Ó, ó, tam sú teraz pri dverách.“ A tak išli a pozreli sa. Nie, neboli to ony. Bola to Miriam.

275        Povedala, „Ó, ó, Miriam! Poď dnu, drahá. Čo sa stalo bábätku?“

 Povedala, „Mama, som tak hladná.“

276        Povedala, „Ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

277        Povedala, „Takmer umieram od hladu, mama.“ Povedala, „Ó, chvála Pánovi! Haleluja. Takmer umieram od hladu, mama.“

 Povedala, „Ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

278        Povedala, „Mama, som tak hladná, že by som zjedla všetko, čo je v dome.“

 Povedala, „Dáme ti niečo na jedenie, ale čo sa stalo bábätku?“

279        Povedala, „Ó, bábätko je v poriadku, mama. Daj mi niečo jesť. Ó, som tak šťastná.“

 „Ale čo sa mu stalo?“

280        „No, daj mi niečo jesť; takmer umieram od hladu.“ Viete si to predstaviť?“

281        Povedala, „Miriam, toto je tvoja mama a otec. Kde je bábätko?“

282        Povedala, „Mama, povedala som ti. Bábätko, videla som ho a je v poriadku. No, mama, daj mi niečo jesť; umieram od hladu. Vieš, takmer umieram od hladu.“ Ako vy, keď prídete domov zo školy, viete; ó, jednoducho niečo musíte dostať.

283        Tak ona išla a dala jej sendvič. Povedala, „No, povedz mi.“

 A ona takto jedla, „Ham, ham, ham,“ viete. Povedala, „Mama?“

 Povedala, „Áno, čo sa stalo bábätku?“

284        „No,“ povedala, „mama...“ Porozprávala jej ten príbeh. A povedala, „Mama, choď si vziať svoje najlepšie šaty a pobaľ si kufor, pretože sa ideš starať o to bábätko.“ Ó.

 „Čo?“

285        Ak to stratíš, znova to nájdeš. Je to tak? Ak si to ponecháš, stratíš to. Ak to odovzdáš, stratíš, nájdeš to. Je to tak?

286        A malá Miriam, ako tak jedla, odpovedala, „Áno.“ Povedala, „Dnes ideš do paláca. A nielen to, ale bude ti dané tristo dolárov na týždeň a najlepšie miestnosti v krajine, aby si sa starala o svoje vlastné bábätko.“

287        Po prvýkrát v histórii sveta bolo matke zaplatené, aby dojčila svoje vlastné bábätko. Vidíte, ako Boh pracuje? Haleluja. Dojčila svoje vlastné bábätko a dostala za to tristo dolárov na týždeň a najlepšie miestnosti v krajine. Boh koná veci, či nie? Oplatí sa modliť? Je dobré modliť sa?

288        A tak si pripravila svoj malý kufor. Teraz sa poponáhľame; za chvíľu zakončíme. A tak... Pripravila si svoj kufor a odišla po ceste tak rýchlo, ako len mohla. A prvé, čo zistíte, prišla tam; stál tam veľký strážca so svojou velikánskou kopijou, povedal, „Kto to sem ide?“

289        Odpovedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 „Prejdite.“ Vidíte, ako Boh koná veci?

290        Prišla ku ďalšiemu strážcovi. Tam vytiahol svoj meč a povedal, „Kto ste? Kto to sem ide?“

 Odpovedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 Povedal, „Prejdite.“ Ó, vidíte, ako Boh koná veci?

291        Vyšla hore ku palácu, začína ísť hore a vyšla všetka kráľovská stráž, vytiahli svoje meče. „Kto to tam ide?“

 Povedala, „Vidly v kope sena.“

 „Prejdite dnu.“

292        Prvé, čo zistíte, vyšiel tam nejaký muž a povedal, „Ste tá pani, na ktorú čaká jej veličenstvo?“

 „Áno.“

 „A je toto tá dojka pre dieťatko, ktoré bolo nájdené dnes ráno?“

 „Áno.“

293        Povedala, „Dobre, priveďte ju dnu.“ Tak privádza to bábätko dnu – či vlastne privádza tú matku dnu.

294        A tá malá princezná vyšla von a povedala, „Viete niečo o bábätkách?“

 Odpovedala, „Áno, vaša výsosť.“

 Povedala, „Pozrite na toto bábätko. Či nie je nádherné?“

 „Áno, vaša výsosť. Áno.“

 Povedala, „Viete, ako dojčiť bábätko?“

 „Áno, vaša výsosť. Samozrejme.“

295        „Dobre,“ povedali, „dám vám vašu odmenu tristo dolárov na týždeň.“ Hm. Či nebol Boh dobrý? A povedala, „A dostanete najlepšie miestnosti v paláci a bude vám posielané jedlo. Ani nebudete musieť vyjsť von a variť si jedlo.“ Povedala, „No, tu je bábätko; buďte opatrná. Nech vám nepadne.“

 „Ó, nemajte obavy, nepadne. Nemajte obavy; nepustím ho.“

 „Postarajte sa oň, ako najlepšie viete.“

296        „Nemajte obavy; postarám sa. Bude mať tú najlepšiu opateru.“

 Iste, bolo to jej vlastné. Vidíte? „Dám mu tú najlepšiu opateru.“

 „Vidíte, že to je nádherné bábätko?“

 „Je veľmi nádherné,“ povedala.

 „V poriadku.“

297        Za Miriam, jej matkou a malým Mojžišom sa zatvorili dvere. A keď dvere zostali zatvorené, ona sa poobzerala. Povedala, „Ťu, ťu, ťu, a ona si myslela, že si jej bábätkom. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha.“ Ó. Pohladkala ho.

298        Čo urobila? Ona... Ak by si ho ponechala, čo by sa jej stalo? [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Stratí ho.“ – pozn.prekl.] Ale preto, že ho odovzdala naspäť Tomu, ktorý jej ho dal, a čo sa jej stalo? Našla ho. A môže si ho nechať. No, čo sa stane, ak stratíme... Ak si ponecháme našu dušu, čo sa stane? Stratíme ju. A ak ju odovzdáme naspäť Tomu, ktorý nám ju dal, čo sa stane? Zachováme ju. Je to tak?

299        Koľkí z vás všetkých by radi prišli sem hore okolo oltára a modlili sa? Chceli by ste to urobiť? Chceli by ste, aby sa o vás Ježiš postaral, ako to urobil tým malým bábätkám? No, nech všetci, malé deti, zhromaždite sa teda okolo oltára. Urobíte to? Poďte rovno naokolo, kľaknite si okolo oltára. Modlite sa, všetci z vás. Všetky malé deti, poďte teraz sem hore. Páčil sa vám môj príbeh? Páčilo sa vám to? V poriadku, teraz príďte sem hore okolo oltára. No, poďte. Všetky malé deti, príďte a kľaknite si okolo oltára, len si sem kľaknite, rovno tam ku oltáru. To je ono. Všetky deti tam vzadu, poďte teraz sem, budeme sa modliť. V poriadku. Ak chcete prísť hore a modliť sa. Príďte hore a kľaknite si okolo oltára. To je dobre. No, to je dobre. To je skvelé. V poriadku.

300        Teraz matky, ktoré tiež chcete prísť, a otcovia, kľaknite si všetci do uličky.

301        No, chcem sa vás tu niečo opýtať, malé deti. Pozrite, či veríte, že Ježiš vás miluje tak, ako miloval Mojžiša? Veríte, že Anjeli na vás takto dávajú pozor. No, Boh vám dal dušu. Dal vám ju? No, ak si svoju dušu ponecháte, čo sa stane? Stratíte ju. Ale ak ju dnes ráno odovzdáte naspäť Ježišovi, čo sa vám potom stane? Zachováte ju...?... No, chcete zachrániť svoju dušu, či nie? A chcete vyrásť, aby ste boli skutočnými matkami a skutočnými dámami, či nie (?), a skutočnými mužmi, kazateľmi, a tak ďalej? Či to nechcete urobiť? No, ak chcete, potom odovzdajte svoju dušu Ježišovi. Tu je spôsob, ako to urobiť. Povedzte, „Drahý Ježišu, toto je všetko, čo mám, moja duša, dávam ju Tebe, ale dávaj na mňa pozor, ako si dával pozor na Mojžiša.“

302        No, ak niektorí z vás starších chcete prísť a tiež pokľaknúť, niektoré z vás matiek, možno, ktoré si chcete tu dnes ráno kľaknúť...?... pre vás. Ak chcete prísť a kľaknúť si sem, je to v poriadku. Tu je matka, ktorá prichádza so svojím malým chlapcom. Je tu niekto ďalší?

303        Otec, ocko, ktorýkoľvek z vás, ak chceš byť modliacim sa mužom, ako bol Amram, potom príď a tiež si kľakni.

304        Matka, ak chceš byť ako Jochebed, no, príď rovno sem a tiež si kľakni.

305        Samozrejme, to je pre všetkých. Prečo? Vy tiež máte dušu. Ak si ju ponecháte, čo sa stane? Stratíte ju. A ak ju odovzdáte naspäť Tomu, ktorý vám ju dal, čo sa stane? Zachránite ju do večného Života. Je to tak. No, chcem, aby ste sa zhromaždili naokolo, všetci, ktorí teraz prídu, a pomodlime sa s týmito maličkými a s našimi – teraz so všetkými.

306        Deň matiek, nádherný deň... A možno by som dnes večer mohol zmeniť moju tému a dnes večer pokračovať a hovoriť o tom, ako tá matka konala, čo tá matka robila. Ona bola tá, ktorá vzdelala svojho malého chlapca, aby viedol všetok Izrael do zasľúbenej zeme. Ó, ona bola skutočnou matkou. Či nebola skutočnou matkou? No, tiež máte skutočnú matku a matka sa za vás modlí. On bol skutočným ockom. A ocko sa za vás modlí. A teraz sa ideme všetci spoločne pomodliť a poprosiť Ježiša, aby nám pomohol.

 Brat Neville, prišiel by si a pokľakol s nami?

307        A skloňme všetci naše hlavy, všade. No, sestra Gertie... [Pianistka začína hrať pieseň „Prineste ich dnu.“ – pozn.prekl.]

308        Drahý nebeský Otče, tento dnešný malý jednoduchý príbeh o dávnych dňoch, ktoré prešli, kde skutočný otec a matka alebo skutočný veriaci prišli ku Tebe a uctievali Ťa, verili Ti. V tom čase bol v tej krajine nepokoj. A ako vieme, či tu dnes ráno nekľačí dnešný malý Mojžiš? Ako vieme, či tu tiež dnes ráno nekľačí dnešná malá Miriam, prorokyňa?

309        Ó, drahý Otče, tieto malé deti Ťa milujú a oni prišli, kľačia pri kríži, uvedomujú si, že majú dušu, ktorá musí byť spasená, a teraz Ti ju odovzdávajú. Pretože sme práve čítali v Tvojom Slove, „Ak ju stratíte, nájdete ju; ak si ju ponecháte, stratíte ju.“ A, Otče, oni si nechcú ponechať svoju dušu sami pre seba. Nechcú žiť sami pre seba. Chcú svoju dušu odovzdať Tebe, aby tak skrze jej odovzdanie našli večný Život...?... Udeľ to, Pane.

310        Žehnaj všetkých týchto malých chlapcov a dievčatá, ktoré sú okolo oltára. Žehnaj ich matky a otcov, ktorí sú tu dnes ráno. Ó, nech je na nich všetkých Tvoja milujúca milosť a milosrdenstvo. Odpusť nám, Pane, všetky naše hriechy a prestúpenia. Odober z nášho stredu chorobu.

311        Pošli Anjelov. Haleluja. Bože, Ty, ktorý si nariadil Gabrielovi a desať tisíc Anjelom, aby vyšli na pochod; o koľko viac Anjelov prišlo navôkol, keď zbadali, že tieto malé úbohé deti dnes ráno kľačia pri tomto oltári. Všade navôkol, na tomto oltári a cez tento zbor, stoja Anjeli Boží. Je tu zapisujúci Anjel, zapisuje ich mená do Knihy. Strácajú svoju dušu, aby ju tak mohli nájsť v Kristovi. Udeľ to, Pane.

312        Nech od tohto dňa a ďalej, nech sú ich životy sladké a pokorné. Nech sú poslušnými deťmi svojim rodičom a svojmu nebeskému Otcovi až do dňa, kým ich nezavoláš domov. Veď ich v ich malej arche, ďalej vedľa vodného víru. Zakaždým, ako sa zasekne v kríkoch, nech to Anjeli Boží posunú do tečúcich prúdov Božej lásky. Udeľ to, Pane. A na konci cesty, nech nájdu milovaný Domov a svoju matku a milovaných tam v sláve, kde v bráne stojí Boh, aby nás v ten deň privítal. Udeľ to, Otče.

313        Odpusť nám všetky naše hriechy a prestúpenia. A pomôž nám od tohto dňa byť cele Tvojimi. Porúčame teraz tieto malé deti do Tvojich rúk a tieto matky spolu s nimi, Pane, aby boli správnym typom matiek v tento deň matiek, tento sviatočný čas, ktorý je daný matkám. A nech sú od tohto dňa lepšími matkami. Nech sú deti lepšími deťmi. Nech sme všetci lepší, Pane, a nech Ti slúžime lepšie. Udeľ to, Otče, lebo o to prosíme v Ježišovom Mene. Amen.

314        No, zaspievajme malý refrén. Veríte, že Ježiš vás spasil? Chcete teraz, aby na vás Ježiš dohliadal, zatiaľ čo stojíte? Zodvihnite takto svoju ruku k Nemu. Teraz chcem, aby ste sa otočili ku ockovi a mame a všetkým ostatným. Otočte sa týmto smerom. No, pozrite sa, mama a ocko. Všetky vaše malé dievčatá a chlapci stoja. No, koľkí prijímate Ježiša ako svojho Spasiteľa a budete odteraz dôverovať Ježišovi, aby sa o vás staral, ako sa staral o malého Mojžiša, nech vidíme vaše ruky? Každý jeden z vás. To je skvelé. No, čo sa stalo? Ak si ponecháte svoju dušu, čo sa vám stane? Stratíte ju. Ale ak ju odovzdáte Ježišovi, čo sa stane? Zachováte ju. No, čo ak by vás dnes ráno mal Ježiš? Teraz ste Ježišoví, či nie? Ste Ježišovým malým chlapcom a dievčaťom.

315        Pozrite na tých maličkých, ako tu stoja so slzami. Povedzte mi prečo, či to nevedia. Amen. Ľudia zajtrajška. Áno. Je to tak. Amen.

 Priveďte ich dnu z polí hriechu;

 Priveďte ich dnu, priveďte ich dnu;

 Priveďte maličkých ku Ježišovi.

 „Ó, Ako Milujem Ježiša.“ Teraz, poďme.

 Ó,... (všetci)... ako milujem Ježiša; (Zodvihnite teraz ruky.)

 Ó, ako milujem Ježiša;

 Ó, ako milujem Ježiša;

 Lebo On prv miloval mňa.

316        Či to nie je nádherné? Teraz, „Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.“ Udaj nám akord, sestra. No, vy malé dievčatá, otočte sa rovno sem smerom ku mne. Chcem zaspievať, „Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.“ Koľkí to poznajú? V poriadku, teraz to zaspievajme.

 Ježiš miluje malé deti;

 Všetky deti na svete;

 Červené a žlté, čierne a biele;

 Sú vzácne v Jeho očiach;

 Ježiš miluje malé deti sveta.

317        No, každý z vás je teraz v armáde. Vedeli ste to? Viete, že ste v Božej armáde? No, pozrite sa teraz na mňa a spievajte teraz so mnou, pretože ste teraz vojaci. Viete o tom? Vojaci kríža. Teraz, „Možno som nikdy nepochodoval...“ Poznáte túto? V poriadku. V poriadku, veľmi dávno som sa naučil túto pieseň z nedeľnej školy. „Možno som nikdy...“ No, teraz sa dívajte na mňa. [Brat Branham ukazuje pohyby, zatiaľ čo spieva slová piesne „Som v Pánovej armáde.“ – pozn.prekl.]

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

 Som v Pánovej armáde;

 Ó, som v Pánovej armáde!

 Všetci spolu, teraz všetci spolu. Teraz.

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

318        Veríte, že to môžete spievať za seba? Poď sem hore, dievča, poď teraz sem hore. Chcem, aby ste všetci išli a robili to isté, čo robím ja. Poďte teraz sem okolo oltára. Poďte rovno sem hore. Každý jeden z vás, presuňte sa sem hore, kde som ja. Vidíte? Poďte sem hore. Nech nikto nie je na tejto strane oltára, poďte rovno sem hore. To je ono. Poďte rovno sem naspäť. No, otočte sa tým smerom, dívajte sa takto dozadu. To je ono. Chcem vám ukázať, ako milo sa správajú malí chlapci a dievčatá potom, ako spoznali Ježiša. No, poďte rovno naspäť týmto smerom. No, to je ono. No, teraz sa dívajte.

319        No, keď poviem, „Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v armáde,“ vy... „nepochodoval v pechote,“ vy budete tiež pochodovať. Keď poviem, „Možno som nikdy nejazdil v kavalérii,“ budete robiť to isté, čo robím ja. No, stojte ďalej odo mňa, postavte sa teraz ďalej. Potrebujem miesto. Dozadu, dozadu, teraz choď ďalej, synku. No, poďme, spievajme to. [Brat Branham a deti robia pohyby, zatiaľ čo spievajú. – pozn.prekl.]

Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote; (pochodujte)

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

 Som v Pánovej armáde;

 Ó, som v Pánovej armáde! (Pripravte sa!)

 Možno som nikdy nepochodoval v pechote;

 Nejazdil v kavalérii, nestrieľal z dela;

 Možno som nikdy neletel ponad nepriateľom;

 Ale ja som v Pánovej armáde.

320        Amen. Len stojte pokojne. Koľkým sa to páči, povedzte, „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí, „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.]

321        Teraz, nebeský Otče, žehnaj dnes tieto malé deti. Sú Tvoje, Pane. Odovzdali Ti svoje životy. Počuli ten malý príbeh o Mojžišovi a o tom, ako si ho ochraňoval. Počuli o dobrej matke a dobrom otcovi, ktorí im pomohli a vychovali ich. A takisto tieto malé deti majú dobré matky a otcov. A modlím sa, Otče, aby si na nich dával pozor a smeroval ich po prúde času, a nech ich ochraňujú Anjeli Boží. Udeľ... A potom, buď na tom 'prijímajúcom' konci, aby si ich v posledných dňoch prijal, Pane, do Svojho Kráľovstva. Prosíme o to v Kristovom Mene. Amen.

322        No, môžete ísť naspäť na svoje miesta a povedať ockovi a mame, ako dobre sa cítite. Amen. „Po všetky dni svojho pútnictva boli vedení,“ …?... túto, Gertie?

 … svojho pútnictva boli vedení;

 Do zeme zasľúbenia boli vedení;

 Skrze ruku Pánovu v spoľahlivom vedení;

 Boli privedení ku brehu Kanaánu.

323        Všetci.

 Znamenie Ohňa v noci;

 A znamenie Oblaku cez deň;

 Vznášajúc sa nad nimi, rovno vpredu;

 Ako putujú po našej ceste;

 Bude strážcom a vodcom

 Kým neprejdeme púšť;

 Lebo Pán, náš Boh, vo Svojom vlastnom čase

 nás nakoniec povedie do Svetla.

324        Koľkí sú dnes ráno chorí a chcú modlitbu? Nech vidíme vašu ruku. Tým, že je už trocha neskoro, možno presunieme naše zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním až na dnes večer, ale teraz len obetujeme slovo modlitby, pretože je trocha neskoro.

325        Radovali ste sa z toho malého príbehu? Myslíte, že to bolo dobré pre malé deti? [„Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.] Áno. Mnohokrát ich prehliadame. Nemali by sme to robiť. Vidíte, nikdy som nemal možnosť vyučovať nedeľnú školu a dnes ráno bol čas, aby bolo ku nim hovorené. Nechcel som vás unaviť, ale chcel som vám porozprávať tento malý príbeh.

326        Pamätajte, malé deti, to nie je nejaký malý príbeh, ktorý si niekde prečítate. To je pravda. To je pravda. Boh to urobil. A On je teraz s vami. V poriadku.

327        Skloňme teraz na chvíľu naše hlavy, zatiaľ čo pomaly zaspievame našu pieseň na rozpustenie. „Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš ako štít pred každým nepriateľom.“ V poriadku.

 Ber so sebou Meno Ježiš;

 Dieťa smútku a bolestí.

 Dá ti radosť, potešenie,

 vezmi Ho všade, kam len vykročíš.

 Vzácne Meno, ó, aké sladké!

 Nádej zeme a radosť neba;

 Vzácne Meno, ó, aké sladké!

 Nádej zeme a radosť neba.

TEACHING ON MOSES, 56-0513, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 112 min

1 All right, God bless you, Brother Neville. Okay. Good morning, friends. I have to look once in a while to find out whether it's morning or evening. Well, I'm happy to be here this morning. It's warm, and sure got a warm reception. We don't have no more springtime; we have summer and winter here, don't we? Everything seems to be out of cater somehow.

Well, what made me late; I--I'm housecleaning. And I was stiff and sore this morning. And I got up in plenty of time, but I didn't realize a woman had so much work to do; they have to get three children ready and then get off to Sunday school. Oh, my. Whole lot to do, more than I thought there was to do. And I thought, "Well, now..." Last evening was working, and--and I--I come in off the evangelistic field to clean house, I guess. My, isn't labor hard to get a hold of? Hum. I offered thirty-five dollars a week for somebody to watch the baby, and nobody would do it.

3 I took a little piece of paper here not long ago. 'Course, this don't go to this. Said he was up here, some kind of a politician up here in Kentucky, said he'd been in the army twice, he'd been wounded three times, as a hero, he had lived a citizen in the neighborhood, he had done many things, rescued two children's lives, one from a creek and one from something else, forget what all he had to do. And finally he thought, well, they have to keep the neighborhood correct, he would run for an office. And when he did, out of a hundred thousand people, he got five votes. He asked the sheriff if he could get a sawed off shotgun to help him get out of the neighborhood, said, "It was dangerous to even live around." He had not enough friends to help him get out of town. That's American gratitude though, isn't it? That's right. In America, the more you do, the more you're expected to do. That's right, more expected of you.

4 Well, I--I want to pass my compliments this morning on how clean and nice the church looks. And as I come up, they got a door there to give better circulation. So that's really nice, ever who's on the trustee board here and helped instigate this, that certainly was mighty nice, and it's a nice clean job. I think Brother Hall, if I'm not mistaken, did it. That's a very nice job.

Now, it's a little late, but you know how holiness people are. See, it don't have no certain time, do we, Brother Slaughter, Brother Deitzman? Just everything just as we take it.

6 Had wonderful meetings down in the south, But I could only talk just a few days ago. I preached for four months straight, and I didn't have enough voice even to--to even whisper. I just had to kind of make motions to my wife, you know, what I wanted, and it's kind of a... And then after that, and coming back up here where it's about kind of some of this hypocritical weather we been having (why, cold one day and hot the next), I took a real, real old fashion flu. And I got up a couple days ago and got started again. And so we're thankful to the good Lord though, for all of His goodness and mercy to us, and--and how good He's been. Had wonderful meetings down there, and the Lord blessed us exceedingly, abundantly.

7 And last night near midnight Brother Wood called me down to his house, and Brother Arganbright on the phone, wanting me to start in Switzerland. So it's too much going for an old man.

So now, our next meeting begins on the eleventh of this next month at Cadle Tabernacle at Indianapolis. At the--at the Cadle Tabernacle in Indianapolis, from the eleventh through the fifteenth. And then, from there, over to--to Minneapolis, Minneapolis; from Indianapolis to Minneapolis, Christian Business Men.

9 Now, I think Brother Neville called me, and I had wanted to show my--express my appreciations to he and the Neville trio that came down and sang for that funeral for me, that I had day before yesterday. And I asked Brother Neville; didn't have any singers, the Liddick family. Mr. Liddick had went home to glory. And I certainly... If his son, I don't see him here; and I found out later it was a foster son. Knowing his daddy was dying, unsaved, run up home to get me, before, and his daddy got saved before he died. So the greatest thing that boy ever done, was coming to get someone to pray for his daddy before going. And the Neville trio came down and sang real lovely for them.

And so Brother Neville asked me if I'd speak this morning and this evening also. So you notice, the Scripture says, "Ask abundantly that you..." So Brother Neville certainly is Scriptural on those things, very much. And so I'll do my best.

11 Now, I said this morning, being it's Mother's Day, and we want to speak to the--to the little children. I thought this morning would be a good time for--for little children. Now, I think that the day of mother...

Now, there's nothing any sweeter on earth, that we know of, than a real genuine mother. God bless her gallant soul, a real, real mother. But we got so many substitutes today that--that's called "mother," that's not mother; they're just women who have children, but not mothers. An old fashion mother is one who cares for her family, and don't lay out to these lounges, and dances, and all night long, smoking, drinking, and come in. She don't deserve that sacred name of mother. She's just a woman (That's all.) that's raising a child, but not a mother, 'cause mother has got a different meaning to it. Now, I--I think if you know...

13 Now to Mother's Day, I want to express myself real good. I got an old gray-headed mother setting there, myself. And I think, a day, all right; but every day should be a mother's day, just not once a year. And the reason these Mother Day things are going on now...

And I see we just got a handful, and we all know one another. We're home folks, and that's the reason we're going to talk this way.

I think that a mother should be respected every day the same (That's right.), a real mother. And, but this day they call Mother's Day, is nothing in the world but a big commercial nonsense, just to drain people for money. And it's a disgrace to mother: a Mother's Day, for once a year, "Well, we don't go to see her, but we'll send her a little bunch of flowers and that'll settle it." That's not mother. My, goodness. A real mother is a woman that you--one that raised you, and you love her, and you see her and talk to her all the time, express your love to her all the time, not just one day in the year.

16 But just before I start on my little drama, I'd just like to express this and renew some of you. And many of you has died off, many of them has gone since this was made. It was in 1933.

Did you see in the paper a few nights ago where that woman killed that man, throwed him out into her driveway and just backed back and forth across him with her car till she just mashed him all up on the road. And they said... The--the--a--the attorneys and so forth, said, "Doesn't that condemn your conscience?" She said, "God and I are getting tired of the way women are treated." Huh. Yeah, she's an idol. That's right. "Getting tired." How low can this nation stoop? How far can we go without Divine judgment? I wonder: "God and I..." If God was guilty of all the nonsense was laid onto Him, He wouldn't be God, that's all. "God and I," my, God has nothing to do with such as that. Wonder when she's yonder in torment, how she'll think about it then? Oh.

18 America... Now you remember, if you haven't got this wrote down, put it down. This is my prediction. See? In 1933, when we were having services down here where the old, I believe the Church of--of Christ is there now, it used to be the old Amer... It's right over here, Brother Neville, right straight down. Charlie Kern used to live there. What's that? Orphan's home over here on Meigs Avenue. In 1933. I just got a 1933 Ford, and I dedicated it that morning to the Lord. And before leaving home, I saw a vision. I've got it wrote, old yellow paper still waiting in a Bible. I saw the end time coming.

19 And, you, how many can remember what a '33 car looked like back there? Oh, it kind of run out like this, and way up the back, and chopped down for the spare tire to hang on. I saw a vision, that before the coming of the Lord, that cars would look like an egg. How many remembers that prediction? Is there anybody left in here? Brother Steward's gone, and I guess. It was 1933 when we were having services over here. I guess just about all of them's gone now, since then.

20 And I predicted that America, their number one god would be women. That's what it is. Everything is fashioned after Hollywood. I have things on records from the FBI file that would shock you to pieces just to tell you right where, and the scandal on these movie stars, there isn't a one of them, hardly, but what's prostitutes. And the FBI exposed it just recently; I have it from their own file. And so all of them living out, even these movie stars, where they've proved they went in and picked them up, living with men, twenty-five and fifty dollars a night, of men, all up and down, in Hollywood and everywhere, had private homes and men back in there where they would send them out to these people.

And that's what we look to, television, and--and out here on these screens and things, and let our children call that an idol. And then call that mother? That's a long ways from being mother. That's filth. That's exactly. And yet they set the pace of the day. Well, let them, the kind of clothes they wear, watch the American women dress right up just like them, and everything. Sure. And America's god is a woman. Not Jehovah; they've turned away from That. Not to mother now, now lay that aside, that's a sacred thing we're going to talk about; but I mean woman.

21 And, remember, I predict that before the great total annihilation, which I don't say the Lord told me this, but I believe there'll be something happen either between now or at that time in '77. It may come...?... at this hour. But between now and '77, I predict that either a great destruction or a total annihilation of the entire earth, between now and '77; I predicted it in 1933.

22 I predicted that women would keep demoralizing and the nation would keep falling, and they'd keep hanging to mother, or like mother like that, till they become, a woman become an idol. And after a while, that America would be ruled by a woman. Mark it and see if it's not right. A woman will take the place of a President or something, of great, some high power in America.

When... I say this with respect, ladies. When a woman gets out of the kitchen, she's out of her place. That's right. That's where she belongs. Outside of that, she has no place. And now, I'm not hard on them, but I just tell what's the Truth and what the Bible. Used to be the man was the head of the house, but that was in Bible days. He isn't no more. He's the puppet, or he's the--or the babysitter or something. And now... No, they want to take care of a dog, practice birth control, and pack a little old dog around in their arms all the time, so you can run around all night.

24 I'm--I'm not talking about mother. God bless them. That's what holds the nation together now halfway, is a real, good, sacred, God-saved mother. That's right.

But the shame of how degraded that our woman is. I got a piece out of the paper. I cut after this last World War, number two, that said, "Where has the morals of the American women gone, that after six months overseas, four out of five soldiers was divorced from their wives, and they'd married some other man?" And couldn't even wait for them to come back from overseas, soldiers over there dying on the battlefield. That person that does that is not worthy to be called mother, that sacred name. No, it isn't. So I've always been called "woman-hater," but I'm not. I think a woman's a wonderful thing, and a mother, especially. But they should be their places and not take the place of man, and not take the place of God.

26 And this morning I heard a holiness church saying that a mother rules the stars of heaven and all this. I can imagine Catholics of doing that on virgin Mary, and so forth like that, which, worshipping them dead women, Saint Cecilia and all like that, which is the highest form of spiritualism. That's all it is. Anything intercedes with the dead is of spiritualism. So there's only one Intercessor between God and man, and that's Christ Jesus. That's right. No other saint, no nothing outside of the Lord Jesus Christ is the only One Who is the Intercessor between God and man. But when I see the churches, even of getting behind the pulpit, all the sacredness taken from Christ and given on mother, all the sacredness taken, and then they start and there you are.

27 So... But there is a real mother left. Praise God. Just like when you see a hypocrite, there's a real Christian that really lives the life. Where you have a pro, you have a con. That's exactly right. And now, that kind of a mother and that kind of a child, we wish to talk about now in the Bible.

28 Now, I wonder how many little boys and girls we got here this morning? If you heard Brother Neville's broadcast yesterday... How many little boys and girls would like to come up here and set on the front seat while I talk to you? Would you like to come up here? There's one, two, three, four, five seats here; one here, is six, and some little seats along here. Would you like to come up front, some of you little fellows can go without your mama, and would like to come up here, more than welcome. Our mothers are not... [Someone says, "They're back in the Sunday school room."--Ed.] Oh, they're in the Sunday school room, well, that's fine. We'll wait a few minutes, and be talking, and they'll be out in a few minutes. And we'll just gather around, little old black, and brown, and blue eyes, up here, and--and talk to each one of them. Now, how many loves the Lord, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] All right.

29 Now, I want to speak to the mothers and the children, and it's directed to them.

Tonight, if the Lord willing, I want to speak on the first miracle Jesus performed, and how it was done, and with what power, and what did He do when He done it. How many knows what the first miracle He did? Speak it, all together. Turned the water into wine.

That's right, the first miracle He done... Now, if the Lord willing. While I was studying this morning, it just come up on my mind.

31 I see we got our good friend, Mr. and Mrs. Gender back there, I believe, this morning. I just happened to notice him as I turned around the post this way. The other day I was taking a examination. I have to keep myself up for examinations about overseas duty. And when I come out, who did I meet but Mr. and Mrs. Gender, sitting out there in the office--office of Doctor Schoen, in Louisville, a very fine Christian brother. I tell you, I really met a real man there, a real one who believes in God and puts his trust there.

You know what? I'll tell you, I find more doctors believing in Divine healing than I do preachers. That's right. You talk to them. I said, "Certainly." And when he... When I went to leave, he took my hand, he said, "Brother Branham, you do more for humanity than I ever could do." He said, "That's right." Said, "You can help people that I couldn't even touch." Said, "That's right."

I said, "Well, 'course, you can sew them up, or set a bone, or something like that. But God does the healing."

He said, "That's correct." Amen. Oh, I like to see wide-minded, sensible thinking people. I think a surgery, and a medical doctor, and a chiropractic, osteopathic, Divine healing, and all together, if any of that can help anybody, I'm for it. And when you take a doctor condemn a preacher, and the preacher condemn a doctor, and an osteopath condemn--condemn a surgeon, the surgeon condemn a medical doctor, you can imagine this, there's some selfish motive somewhere (That's right.), 'cause each one of them has proved that they help somebody. That's exactly right.

35 Now, the thing of it is, I think, if our motives is right, and our hearts are right for the people, we ought to all work together to help our fellow man, to make it an easier life. And then your motives is unselfish, giving praise to God Who gives all things freely. Amen. Yes, sir. Oh, we should not have any selfishness nowhere; it should be perfect.

If the chiropractic can help this one, the osteopathic help this one, the surgery help this one, and something else help that one, let's pray for all of it (Amen.), that God will just help His dear people to be well and happy. 'Cause we ain't got very long to stay here; just a few days and we're on the road gone somewhere else. So what we're trying to do is make life just a little easier so you can have a better time while you're here. Amen.

37 Now, upon this thought, let's bow our heads, before we open the Bible, and speak to our lovely Saviour.

Our kind heavenly Father, we come so humbly this morning in Thy Presence, and thank Thee above everything that ever was on the earth or ever will be, for the Lord Jesus Christ. For He was the One Who brought man and God together, and reconciled us poor unworthy, ungodly aliens. Away from God by--by choice, of ourselves, we took our own choice and walked away from Him. And He was so good to come, and while we were unpleasing to God, while we were sinners, away from God, He reconciled us back to the Father, through the shedding of His Own Blood.

How we thank Thee for Him. And today stands as a Mediator, the only One between God and man, Who can make a prayer come in the Presence of God, through the platform of His Own Blood that He shed from earth to glory. Come in this earth by the way of a barn, borned out in a manger, went out of the earth, through capital punishment. The earth didn't want Him. Heaven couldn't receive Him, because He was a sinner; He had our sins upon Him. The earth didn't want Him; they rejected Him, "Away from such a Person." He had even--not even a place to be born, or a place to die. And He hung between the heavens and earth; heaven couldn't receive Him, nor earth wouldn't have Him. And He died anyhow to save us from sin, to heal our sickness, to give us joy and a lovely stay while we were here on earth. What a Saviour. Oh, how we thank You for Him.

O God, let our every adoration of our heart be poured to Him and Him alone. May every respects and every worship, everything that comes from our lips or heart, may it be laid on Him Who's worthy of all. He Who set upon the throne one day with the Book in His hand, no man in heaven or earth was worthy or able to even look on the Book, or to loose the seals that had It sealed up. And this Lamb that was slain from the foundation of the earth, come, took It from His hand, opened the seals and loosened up the--the Words to the people.

41 And, Father, we pray today that His Holy Spirit will loose our hearts from all of its darkness, loose our tongue from all that's vile, forgive all of our sins, and take away all the darkness, and move into our hearts this morning.

And especially these little children, God, bless them as they set here this morning with their lovely mother. And, God, how we thank Thee for motherhood, for real women. In the midst of all this darkness, and idolatry, and filth, and corruption of the world, yet we got real genuine mothers. How we thank Thee for them. Young and old, both alike, we thank Thee, Father, for real motherhood. And we pray, God, that You'll bless them.

See them sitting here this morning, many of our brothers and sisters, wearing white roses or white carnations, and flowers, meaning that their dear sainted mother has crossed beyond the veil on the other side: not dead, but alive forevermore. Someday they'll come too, down to the river, and there they'll get to see her again on the other side. Many are wearing red roses; mother's still here. We thank Thee for that.

Pray that You'll bless us together as we study Thy Word, for we ask it in Christ's Name. Amen.

45 Now, the Lord bless you. And we start right in on the Word this morning. Now, first before this little drama, I thought for the mothers and the little kiddies... And they'll probably hear me 'cause this thing has got quite a voice. And I'm going to give a little drama, because I been noticing now my services, sometimes dramas help out a whole lot. Don't you think so? The little fellows understand it better. I'm looking at a couple little bright-eyed boys setting, looking at me now, which will be men of tomorrow if there is a tomorrow.

46 And now before we have any drama, or anything else that's going on in church, it must have the Bible background. Amen. It must be the Bible background. First, let us all turn over to Matthew the 16th chapter and the 25th verse, and we'll read these verses. First, while we're reading, getting ready, maybe by that time the little fellows will be out. Now, Matthew 16:25, we read this.

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

Now, this is a very important Scripture. Let's all read that together. What do you say? Everybody, little children and all, together now. [Brother Branham and congregation read the following Scripture together--Ed.]

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

48 You know, boys and girls, and I know the older ones will enjoy this just the same as the children will. But, that Scripture is so important. And some Scriptures were so important that God puts it in all four of the Gospels: Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. But, this is so important till He put it six times in the Gospel. Six times this came from His Own lips, Jesus.

49 Now, over in Mark, we'll turn over there unto to the 8th chapter of Mark, and begin with the 34th verse, and I'll read some there. And I want you to notice here again, with just a little continuation of this where Jesus spoke it. And remember, He put it six times in the Gospel, so it would be sure. Two is a witness, but He put it three times that (See?), so it would be sure that you remember it.

And we had he--when he had so called the people unto him, and his disciples also, he said unto them,

Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, take up his cross, and follow me.

Now, one of the translators put, "Take up his cross, and follow Me daily." Now, now the 35th verse. Listen.

For whosoever will save his life will lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's, the same shall save it.

For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?

Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?

51 Now, let's take this 35th verse and quote it together now. All right. Now, let's say it together. We're going to take Mark 8:16, now let's say it together; Mark 8:16, beg your pardon, Mark 8:16, 35. No, I got it wrong yet. Mark 8 (Excuse me.), Mark, St. Mark, 8th chapter, 35th verse. Now, let's try it now. St. Mark, 8th chapter, 35th verse. Now, we got it. Let's read it. [Brother Branham and congregation read the following Scripture together--Ed.]

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's sake... shall save it.

52 That marvelous? Now, we'll get right along with our little story, and as the kiddies come they'll take their places. The ushers watch them as they quieten them, see if you can get them in here, as we take and give our story. We're going to base this, this morning on a drama. And I, a lot of times, here a few days ago I...

Brother and sister Wood was with me, I believe, up there at the--the last meeting; I was speaking at the Christian Business Men's Breakfast. And I gave a little drama of Zacchaeus in the--up in the sycamore tree, and, when Jesus came by, and how he got a garbage can, you know (and dramatized it), and got up in a tree, to see Jesus. And the businessman setting in the tree, you know, hiding from Jesus. And Jesus didn't know where he was at, as if, you know. And then he said, "Oh, they tell me that Man knows things and can foretell things, and knows where the fish had a... I don't believe it." And Jesus walked around the tree. And he said, "Aw, He can't see me; I'm sitting up a tree."

Jesus stopped and looked up, and said, "Zacchaeus, come down." Didn't only know he was up there, but He knowed who he was.

So I think a little drama sometimes helps the old people, the old boys and girls, the same as the young.

56 So now, you might ask me, after this is over, "Brother Branham, where do you get this information of these characters and names?" Some of them I've been helped by my good friend, Brother Booth-Clibborn. And another, by Josephus, the great historian. And then books upon history, that I have read, of this event and so forth. And that's how I get my information from what we're going to give in drama this morning, for this a...

57 I see our little ones are coming out now, and for this story this morning that we're going to give. Now, you little boys and girls, if you can, as many as wants to, come right up here in front. We got five or six empty seats. If you'd like to come right up here, we'd be glad to have you. You're just coming in in time for the little drama out here.

And now, that's how I come to get this information, how I come to find it. Someone might pick around and say, "Well, I never read that part in the Bible." But if you didn't, history picked it up. You see? So it's all the same story, only it's just give in a--a--a little drama form.

59 And, so, that's it. That's it. That your little brother? Oh, he sure looks like you. And he's a fine boy. You can just tell he is. All right.

Now, you want to come up here and sit down here? There's two little girlies, or three little girlies. My, that's just fine and dandy. Now, I want... This little story this morning is for little girls and boys. Mrs. Collins, I believe that's you there, and the other little sister; you want to go right over there, honey, and sit down. Yeah, I believe there's a place right here, if the lady would--would move her pocketbook. And--and may... Right over here is a couple seats over here.

I want all these little boys and girls up here in front, so I can talk to them. Here, here we got some chairs here. We just see that you get some chairs. Yes, sir. Some of them will help us right here, 'cause we want this to be just to these little boys and girls. Oh, my. Isn't that fine? Now, that's... I believe you'll have to have a few more, Brother Neville; I see a couple more coming down. And now, that's just fine.

How many mothers is here? Raise your hand. Oh, that's wonderful. Now, that's just fine and dandy.

63 Now, if you little girls in the back want to come up here, come right ahead, if you're old enough to be away from mommy. And mommy wants to bring you up here, well, tell her to come right on. It's for mommy too. All right.

Now, I tell you, children, we just read a verse. Would you all like to quote it with me? Would you all quote this verse with me? Now, it's found in St. Matthew the 16th chapter and the 25th verse, what we're going to talk about. Now, these little... Every little boy and girl, this morning, quote this with me now. Say, "St. Matthew" [The boys and girls say, "St. Matthew"--Ed.], "the 16th chapter" ["the 16th chapter"], "the 25th verse." ["the 25th verse."] Now, you quote with me. "For whosoever shall save his life" ["For whosoever shall save his life"] "shall lose it" ["shall lose it"] "and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall save it." ["and whosoever will lose his life for My sake shall save it."] Shall save it. Yeah, let's say it again. "Whosoever" ["Whosoever"] "shall lose his life" ["shall lose his life"] "for My sake" ["for My sake"] "shall save it." ["shall save it."] Wonderful.

65 Now, boys and girls, you know what? There's a lot of things in the world that's real valuable. And one of those things is, you have it with you today; it's the soul that's inside of that body. And that's the most valuable thing in the world to you. Is that right, mother? Say "amen." [The mothers say, "Amen"--Ed.] The most valuable thing that you got is your soul. And now, if you keep your soul, then you're going to lose it. And if you lose your soul, then you're going to save it; if you lose your soul to Jesus. See? In other words, if you believe on Jesus, you become His disciple. And then if you give your life to Jesus when you're young like this, and then you're going to... He's going to save it to Everlasting Life. But if you--if you want to keep it, you're going to lose it; yeah, you'll lose it. If you want to act like these other girls and boys around here, and go out and do as they do, then you're going, you're--you're going to lose it. But if you want to give your life to Jesus, then you're going to save it for eternity and forever.

66 Now, you remember that now, that it's the most valuable thing in all the world, is your little soul. And if you keep it, you'll lose it; if you give it to Jesus, you save it. Can you say that with me? If... Say, "If I keep it," [The boys and girls say, "If I keep it,"--Ed.] "I'll lose it" ["I'll lose it"]; "and if I give it to Jesus," ["and if I give it to Jesus,"] "I'll save it." ["I'll save it."] That's it. Now, you got it. Isn't that...

All mothers think that was fine, say "amen." [The mothers say, "Amen!"] Oh, that's fine. That's good.

Now, you see, there's one thing you can do. Now, you go ahead. If they want to act like it, and have their world wants... If the boys and girls wants to go out there and do things, and tell stories, and say things that's wrong, and--and cheat, and steal, and--and do things bad, and copy in school, and things, go ahead; they lose. They lose it. But if they'll give it to Jesus, they won't do that, and then they'll save it. That's what you want to do. Isn't it?

69 Now, we're going to start in our little story. Now, that's our background now; you remember that. Now, let's start our little story. Now, to the old people, and to the--the fathers and mothers, you listen too now, you, especially you mothers and dads at this. And we'll start. You like little stories? Do you? Oh, I just love them, especially now... You read a lot of stories that's not true. But this story's true, absolutely the truth, every Word of it. It's in God's Bible, so it has to be the truth (See?), 'cause It's God's Word. God's Word is the Truth.

70 "Now, you know," said, "I'm so tired. I--I'm--I'm tired enough to die."

"Well," said, "why don't you go upstairs and go to bed? Lay down on the cot, the sofa up there, and go to bed."

He said, "But, oh, I'm too tired." He said, "Oh, honey, if you'd have seen what I saw today, oh, I'm--I... What... I don't even want any supper. Oh, it was terrible, the sight that I saw today."

She said, "Well, what, what was it that you saw?"

Said, "I can't tell you before the children, oh, it's too terrible. My, it was bad."

"Well, what was it that you saw?"

"Well, I'm going upstairs and lie down just a little while, and then--and then after supper when we put the kiddies all to bed, then I'll tell you what happened today."

"All right," she said.

And upstairs he went. He laid down. "Oh, so tired, oh, my." You know how daddy is when he gets tired, just really tired.

76 And after while, the little bright-eyed girl, she started running around over the floor, and talking a little loud. Said, "Sh-sh-sh, don't do that. You'll wake up daddy. And, oh, he's so tired till he--he wanted to die. He didn't want to live any more. And if daddy gets that tired, well, we should let him sleep a little while. Don't wake him up." And little Miriam, she goes over and sets down to be real quiet.

And after while she had supper all ready, so she slips up the stairs and she--she calls him, "Amram?"

And he said, "Yes, Jochebed, dear, I'm coming down." So they come down the steps, you know, and they had a nice supper.

79 So after they'd eaten supper, and the little--the little boy and little girl had eaten all their supper, why, the mother put the things away and she tucked them into the bed.

And then she goes into the room, her and her husband, and they set down. Said, "Well, now, what was it that you saw today, Amram, that made you so--so upset tonight, that you didn't even want to live?"

"Oh," he said, "darling, I--I just can't understand it." He said, "I saw... It's... Well, we see it every day, but today was especially." Said, "Oh, I--I seen the awfullest sight I ever seen." Said, "Our poor boys, some of them are not over twelve years old, pulling that big old wagon, with ropes around their neck like that. And those poor kids had pulled till they could pull no more, up that great big incline, those big stones back there, and they couldn't go no farther. And after while the wagon begin to creak and go real slow, and after while it stopped. Down the road come a man, oh, he was a maniac. He roared out, 'Why are you stopping this wagon?' Wham, with those great big old snake whips, and whipping them across the back, and the blood run out of their back, and run down like that. And those poor kids just hung on to this rope, and cried." Said, "Oh, Jochebed. What can we do, mother?" Said, "We're the people of God. God blessed us. We're the children of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. And why will we have to be slaves down here to these things? Oh, it's terrible how those poor boys cried. Oh, and I pray and I pray and I pray, Jochebed, and it seems like that God just don't even hear me. I pray and I pray, and He seems like He turns a deaf ear, He don't hear me at all. He just seem like He don't care any more."

"Now," she said, "look, Amram, that don't sound like you. You're a real daddy, and you... That don't sound like you, because you're always encouraging us, telling us to have faith in God."

"Oh, but, dear, when I pray so much, and--and still God don't hear me, and seems like it just gets worse all the time. The more I pray, the worse it gets."

84 But little boys and girls, does God hear prayer? Say, "He hears prayer." Does God answer prayer? Yes. Does He answer real quick? Not all the time, does He? No. Sometimes He makes us wait. Is that right? But God answers prayer. Doesn't He? And just because everything's going wrong, that's no sign we should quit praying. We just pray on anyhow. Don't we? That's right. Now, you answered right. God answers prayer. Let's all say it together. [Brother Branham and congregation say, "God answers prayer."--Ed.] Yes. No matter what the circumstances are, He answers, anyhow. All right.

"Well, are you going up to pray again?"

"Yes." And daddy had a secret room way up in the attic where he went to pray. So he gets up there that night; he kneels down by the side; he said... Now, he said, "Jochebed, now you go on and go to bed, and you and the kiddies. Because, don't bother me, I'm going to pray maybe all night tonight."

86 So he gets down on his knees, and he prays and he prays. I see him lift up his hands and say, "O God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Jacob, remember Your promise to Your people. Here we are way down here in Egypt, and we're under bondage. And, oh, our cruel taskmasters are--are driving us to do things, and to beating us around, and our poor people are--are stripped off naked, and they're whipping us with a whips. And we're Your people. O God, surely You'll hear prayer, surely You'll answer prayer. And I pray and I pray and I pray, and You seem like You don't even answer me. But, God, I believe that You are God, and You'll finally answer prayer." And he prayed on like that, almost all night.

87 And the next morning about three or four o'clock, he comes down the little steps, and he looks over there, and there was his lovely little wife, little Jochebed. She was there in the bed, asleep. And little Aaron and little Miriam had already been tucked in the bed, so they were just as sleepy as they could be, and sleeping away. All right. He said to her... She said, "It's getting late, and you're just getting?"

"Yeah, I prayed all night." His eyes were stained with tears, because he cried for the people.

And she said, "Looky, now, Amram, you shouldn't go too hard at it."

"Now," he said, "listen, dear. That's good. But now look, you've got two kiddies to raise here. And the burden is mine. If somebody don't pray for our poor people, what will become of them? What's going to happen if somebody don't have the people at--at heart? Somebody's got to pray."

"Well," she says, "Amram, the burden's not all yours."

"Well, it seems to be. And anyhow, I'll pray, anyhow, all the time."

92 Goes to work that day, and each day he comes and goes, and the same old toil of... And he--he had a hard job. He had to... They poured mortar into great big molds, and he had to stand there by that big furnace. When they'd open it up, oh, my, it'd almost break his hide, that horrible heat. He'd push those bricks back in there and bake them, bring them out to build great big roads and great big high towers to idol gods and everything. And this real Christian man down there working like that for the enemy... But he was a slave; he was in bondage. He had to do it.

And every night when he come home, he'd pray, and go up the steps again, and pray and pray and pray, and come back down: got no better; kept getting worse.

94 And one day over at the work he heard a rumor. Said, "What's that? What is that? Tell me." Somebody whispered to another. After while before the day was gone, it was all over the whole country, what was going to happen.

What was it? A council was going to meet that night. Old King Pharaoh, the old wicked king was going to call all of his people together and have another big council. So they had this great council meeting down there.

96 So that night he went in, oh, he was just all down. He goes in, and his wife says, "Amram, dear." She met him at the door, and kissed him, and said, "I have your supper real good and warm. But," said, "dear, you look so pale. What's the matter?"

Said, "Oh, Jochebed, if you'd have only knew what's going on. Oh, it's worse than ever."

"What?"

"Sh, sh, can't tell it, the children's around. Wait till after supper, and I'll tell you about it."

"Okay."

So she had supper ready, and got supper up, and took all the kiddies and put them in bed.

So they went in. He said, "Jochebed, I want to tell you something." Said, "One of the most horrible things is a-happening."

"What?"

Said, "They're going to have another council today--tonight. And when they do, they're going to set some other burden upon us people."

102 So then, let's go over to the king's palace. King Pharaoh brings them all out there, and said, "All right, all you generals, what's the matter with you around here? I give my orders around here. This people is increasing all the time. What's the matter? Can't we stop this?" Said, "Someday there'll come another army in here. And all these enemies of ours out of Goshen over there, these Israelites, will join themselves with this army, and they'll overcome us. And our great economy will be tore down; our great kingdom will be destroyed. They'll take us. What's the matter with you? Speak up, somebody. Don't you know something to say?" Oh, he was mean and dirty. All the generals was shaking.

One of them raised up, and said, "Long live King Pharaoh."

"Well, say what you're going to."

Said, "Long live the king. Your highness, sir," he said, "I would desire that you'd put more burdens upon the people."

"You numskull, you already put plenty of burdens on the people, and yet they increase. Why, you... If that's all the ideas you got, just keep it to yourself." Oh, he was rough.

105 After while one raised up, great big smile on his face, like the devil. And he said, "Long live King Pharaoh." Said, "I've got the idea."

Said, "Well, speak up. Don't stand there like that."

He said, "I'll tell you what they--what you can do." Said, "You know, these people are increasing so fast."

"Yes, that's right." Said, "Some of them, some of their people even have as many as fourteen children; sometimes they have twenty children. And our people don't have maybe one." Said, "They're increasing so fast, they're just covering the whole land."

See, God was doing something. See, God always pulls the wool over the devil's eyes. You see? See? He knows what He's doing. See? And all these women just having lots of children.

109 "Why," he said, "long live the king. Well, I'll tell you what. Every time a woman gives birth to a little boy baby... Go out in the land here and get some women, and that--that's not mothers (You see?), women that never had children, women that don't want children and don't love children, old long-nosed witches (See?), longer the nose, the better: old long fingers, painted-up faces, and get them. They don't know what mother's love is. So then when a little boy baby's being born, why, let them go and get that little boy baby and bring him out, bust his head against the wall, throw it back in the house to the mother like that. Throw him down in a big well. Oh, better than that, take him out, tie his hands and feet. Throw him out and fatten up the crocodiles. That's the way to get rid of it. Then they won't increase very much, 'cause there'll be no men left. Kill all the little boy babies."

"Oh," Pharaoh says, "that's good. That's a good idea." See what the devil is? He's wicked, isn't he? Said, "So that's the thing to do. Go get... You got... Now, being that you had the idea, I'll just make you overseer of that. You go out and get all the old women that you know of, that--that's never been mothers, and they don't love children. And they're... They..."

See, it takes a mother to love a child. You remember how mother loved you? Well now, see, mother loves the little babies.

112 "But she had to get somebody that--that they didn't, that didn't have no children, didn't want no children, just--just--just real old mean women," and said, "make them police. And when you make them police... And give them orders that they can go in any house they want to, and take every little baby out and bust its head against a wall, and give it to the crocodiles to eat: every little baby." Oh, how cruel. Then you know what they did?

"All right, that's good."

113 Then the next day when Amram was down there working, he heard that issue had been made.

And, oh, he goes home. He said, "Oh, Jochebed, oh, darling, let me tell you something. You know what that order was issued? To kill all the little boy babies." And he told her. Said, "Oh, I just can't stand it." Upstairs he went again to pray. That night he prayed like he never before.

Are we supposed to keep on praying? Oh, pray on. Is that right? Just keep on praying, no matter what goes on. Keep on praying.

Now, and the first thing you know, he prayed all night, "O God, be merciful. Help, God. We pray that You'll help us in some way." Back down he come around daylight.

117 Day after day, and, oh, what a howl around the country. Every day they'd hear mothers screaming up and down the streets. They'd take their little babies out of their arms, or little tiny little boy babies. Those old witches would go in there and, take their little feet, and bang them up against the wall and kill them, and throw them in to the crocodiles. The poor mother would get on her knees, and she'd cry, "Oh, don't take my baby. Don't take my baby." And, oh, what a time they were having.

118 You know how mother loves little babies, how she puts him on the chin. You remember how mother would take you and--and wash you, and kiss you, and--and--and would say how pretty you was. And how she put you to bed at night. And, oh, if--if you'd... A little door would be open, a little draft coming through, something like that, oh, my, she'd run real quick and shut the door, cover up the little baby, and you know she taken it. She loved you. See? She loved you. Oh, she loved that poor little thing that God had give her, that was helpless and it couldn't help itself, so she loved that little baby. And she'd just kiss her little babies and play with them, because she was a real mother. See?

119 But these old women that kill the babies, they didn't know what motherly love was. They wasn't mothers. All they thought about, they just had big time on their mind, things of the world. So they'd go in, kill those little babies. You're too young to know, but it's still going on. That's right. Now, you adults know what I'm talking about. That's right. Too much of it... Oh, you say, "I wouldn't take..." But abortion case is the same thing. All right, but you see they don't know what mother love is. Now, you know what I mean when I say real mothers? That's right. No different; the same devil... So there, then, and--and just to think of the thousands times thousands times thousands, yearly. It's as bad as it was in Egypt or worse. And there...

Then they come in, they didn't have a mother's love, so they'd take those little babies and kill them. Oh, it kept going worse and worse. And one day there come another rumor, they're going to have another meeting.

121 Pharaoh called all of his counselors together, and all of them together, and he got in there and said, "All right, they're still increasing. What will we do about it now?"

This same old sly, slick, devil-faced guy, raised up and said, "Long live King Pharaoh. I have the idea. Look, you've got the men working. You make them have a kiln of bricks, so many each day, make them make them out of stubble. You've killed the--the little children and things, but they're still increasing. The thing you ought to do, is put the women to work too. If you put the women to work, then they won't..." Now, that's not a woman's place. No. So he said, "But you put the women to working; put them out there, and let them make brick too. And then they will be so tired when they come in, they--they can't cook their husband's supper; they can't be a good mama. See? And so if they're going to work and go on like that, so they--they won't be able to do it. So you put them to work too."

"That's good, fine; you're a wise man." So he puts all women to work.

124 And here comes poor old Amram, come in that night, said, "Oh, Jochebed, I don't know what we're going to do. Now, they're putting all the women to work. I--I tell you, oh, I just don't know what to do. We're--we're--we're just... We're slaves, and we're getting worse and worse. I--I predict this: if God ever does anything for us, it'll be after we're all dead."

Now, God don't wait like that, does He? No. God just watches us sometimes, doesn't He? All right.

So then that night, said, "I'm going up and pray like I never prayed before."

Now, that's the way to pray. Isn't it? Pray like you never prayed before, really get to business! See, if you just go up and "Lord, bless So-and-so-and-so." God don't--don't take the interest much to that. But when you really get down to business... When you little boys and girls pray, get down to business. Do you do that in school? Do help... You ask God to help you in school? When--when you're going to go to school, and you don't make very good grades, you go in and say, "God, I--I want You to help me"?

128 Do you pray? How many little boys and girls prays? Let's see your hands. Oh, that's fine. Now, that's good. Do you have a secret place where you go pray, where mommy and daddy don't even see you? Do you pray like that? You, you don't pray like that? Have a little place, step out and pray, and say your little prayer. You say it every night before you go to bed? When you get up at morning, honey? Oh, that's good. How many other little boys and girls, raise up your hand, that prays, way over the building. Oh, ain't that fine. Well, now, that's good. That shows you got a real mother and daddy that teaches you to do these things. Now, now, when really get in need, you better pray sincerely, hadn't you?

129 So, little Amram, upstairs he goes. Oh, my. He didn't want no supper. He said, "It's too bad. My..."

"Oh," she said, "you must eat supper, dad."

"Just can't do it, Jochebed. I just can't do it. I--I..."

"Oh," said, "but you're losing weight, and you're nervous, and you're pale in your face. You're vomiting up your food and things."

"Oh, I don't know what to do." But he said, "dear, if somebody don't take the people to heart, if somebody don't pray for the people, what will we do? We're getting worse. Surely, sometime God will hear."

Yes, that's right. That's right. God will hear. You get down to business and just stay there.

133 Oh, this time he goes upstairs different. When he goes upstairs this time, he kneels down, he puts his hands up in the air, hollers, "God, I'm speaking to You now." Amen, getting to business... "God, Thou hast ears, and You can hear. Thou hast eyes, and You can see. Thou hast a memory; You know Your Word. You know Your promise. I plead to You, God, look down here, the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, that Your people are in distress, and they're dying. Do something for us, God. We've got to have You at once. We've just got to have You or we'll perish. We must have You. We just got to, if we live." That's when you really pray. Oh, he prayed.

134 You know, sometime people when they pray, they get tired. Don't they, mother and dad? Oh, get so tired. Brother Branham sometimes gets so tired I almost faint when I go to praying a long time; just get faint, go without eating and things, for days, and pray and pray and pray, and preach, I just get to a place I going to faint, nearly. And sometimes people get that way. That's no time to give up. Keep on. God will answer. Yes, sir. Keep holding on. Yes, sir.

135 So he goes up the little old creaky steps. And I see Jochebed come by, and say, "Oh, Amram, don't. Honey, I--I believe..."

"Now, Jochebed, look, you're a fine, lovely..." She was beautiful, pretty little mother. And he kept going, keep going, patted her like that. Said, "Now, mother, you go back and put Aaron and--and little Miriam to bed. And I'm going up to pray. And now, if you hear me weeping, don't you come up."

"Well, but, Amram, what you going to do, honey? You're--you're about dead."

138 "Yes, but I--I--I got the burden of the people on my heart. I got to do something about it. I got to stay on my knees. And so all the people..." He said, "Today, only today, down at the brick hill, I was down there, kept saying, 'Well, children, God will hear.' And one big old man come up, put his hands on his hips, and said, 'When will He hear? When will He hear?' See how people is even getting bitter? They're getting against God, because they pray and pray and pray, and nothing happens. And this one prays and prays and prays, and nothing happens. And all the priests says, 'The days of miracles is past, and only thing we can do is just get right down to these old taskmasters who worship heathens or heathen gods, and so forth. And what can we do?' But he said, "But I believe in Jehovah. Amen. I believe He still answers prayer."

Do you believe that? You believe it? Amen. All of you that believe that, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen!"--Ed.] Still answers prayer... All right.

140 Little old frail body, lost a lot of weight, up the creaky steps he goes, goes over there and kneels down, and he said, "O Jehovah..." Oh, he prayed like he never prayed before. He said, "Jehovah, looky here. You're a real God. We believe that You got ears. We believe You got eyes. And You know all things. And we believe You're the God of the Hebrews, and we're the people of the promise. We believe You keep Your Word." Said, "Look at these heathens out here, how they're taking our cheap labor, and building great big roads and idols, and everything. You, Jehovah, would You set in Heaven and let the heathens rule over You? I don't believe You'll do it." Amen.

141 I still don't believe He will do it. Amen. When the devil comes in; God is still God. Right. He will not permit the devil to do that. I believe it's the day that when fashion and nonsense, and all this tommyrot's going on, still, God still reigns and He's still God. Right. What we need's somebody like Amram, got the burden on their heart, who will stay there and pray it through, until the heavens is split open yonder, God comes down and answers prayer. Amen.

"Now, looky here," he said, "God, do You let the heathens mock at Your people like this? Weeks and months and years has passed. We pray constantly. The tears bathe our..." [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]

"O God, will You permit such a thing?"

143 I wonder today, that when hundreds of little babies are throwed into the rivers and cesspools, and not permitted to live, and abortion cases and everything else committed, O Jehovah, will You permit such stuff to go on? Today, when whiskey and beer, and night life, and everything, is crowding out. And even the pulpit's got so weak till they're afraid to say anything about it. Jehovah, will You permit such nonsense to go on? He'll answer one day. Oh, His wrath is terrible when it comes. Yes, sir. Women going out and making their baby's eye a cigarette tray to drop ashes in, and everything. And people take their little babies out to beer parlors, little girls and boys setting there, six or eight years old, drinking, and things like that. And the nation legalizing it, and it's all right? Oh, my. Think Jehovah don't see that? When, they're even making fun of the people who really are right with God. All these things going on, making fun. Hold on, just keep holding on. Jehovah will answer. Don't worry. All right.

144 We go on a little farther. We find him up there praying. And he just gets so tired, he lays down. He just prays till he just falls on the floor. He can't go any farther, and he took a little nap. He woke up. "What's the matter? Look around here. Where's that Light coming from? Oh, look, standing there in the corner." There stood an Angel, His sword hanging there on His side. Oh, he looked again, and he rubbed his eyes. He pulled up on his knee; he said, "Lord. Oh, oh, what--what would You want of me?"

145 He said, "Amram, I am the Angel of God. I've been sent from heaven to tell you God heard your prayers. And I've come to tell you that He's going to send a deliverer. He remembers all of His promises." I see the Angel now; look at Him; he's pulling out this sword, he points it to the north. Amram looks. He said, "Just the point of this sword lays the promised land. And I promised Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, your fathers, that you people would inherit that land. And I've heard the groaning of the people; I've heard the crying of the children; and I'm come down. And I want you to know that you're going to play a great part in this, Amram, because you were faithful in prayer. You were faithful in your house. And about this time next year, Jochebed, your lovely little wife, is going to embrace a little baby boy. And that little baby boy is going to be a deliverer." Glory.

146 He said, "Oh, yes. Yes. Oh, yes. Yes. Oh, He's so beautiful." He looked, and the Angel begin to lift up. Just seemed like the whole heavens opened up, and He went out of the room. He waited a little bit. He said, "Oh, I'm not beside myself."

Downstairs he went, real quick, and said, "Jochebed, Jochebed, right quick."

Said, "Yes, what's the matter, dear?"

Said, "Stand up." And the moonlight shining in the window...?... she looked beautiful. And he said, "I have just seen an Angel of God, and He told me all these things."

"Oh, how did He look?" said the mother. "How'd He look?"

Said, "Oh, He was beautiful. He had on a shining robe. His eyes sparkled. And He had a sword in His hand, and He pointed it to the north." That's the way, you know, the promised land lays from Egypt; up that way, Palestine. He said, "He pointed it to the north. And He said that we were going to have a baby about this time next year, and this little baby was going to come forth and be a conqueror, and going to deliver His people. Oh, hallelujah, Jochebed."

150 And he noticed she was quiet. Her face, her eyes were staring; her great eyes were looking. "Jochebed, what's the matter?"

"Oh, Amram! No, no, no. We have a boy baby?"

"Yes."

"Oh, you... It can't be. You know what? Oh, if you'd have never had this vision. You know what, Pharaoh he's killing all the little babies."

"Yes. But, you know, if God gives us this baby, God will take care of the baby. Amen. God promised. God will take care of him."

Well, the next day he goes out to work. And all the fellows up there, they notice Amram. Instead of coming in, you know, being all stooped down and weary, had his shoulders up, said, "Pass some more bricks. Come on, let's go."

"What's the matter?"

"Glory to God. God's going to answer prayer. Uh-huh," going on.

154 You know, it makes you feel good when you get a answer. Don't we know that, pop and mom, when God gives an answer? You don't have to see a vision, just know the answer's there, that's all. That's all, just know the answer's there.

Now, listen close now. Want you to listen to what happened. Now, you know, after while, said, "All right, Amram, what's the matter with you?"

"God's going to answer prayer. God's going to answer prayer."

"Well, how's He going to answer prayer?"

"That don't make any difference."

One old guy walked up and said, "Now, when do you think He'll ever answer prayer?"

"I ain't going to tell you, because you're an unbeliever, anyhow. Pass me some more bricks." Throw it in there like that. No...?... Don't care; you don't have to tell unbelievers all things. Do you? Don't make any difference. No, sir. Certainly not, "Pass me some more bricks. Hallelujah. Going to answer prayer." That's the way you feel when you know it's going to happen. Isn't it? Yes, sir.

"Well, how's He going to do it?"

"You don't know anyhow, so just keep on passing bricks." Put them all in there, got all them old brick in there.

160 That night he went home, said, "Oh, Jochebed, think of it, we're going to have a baby. Oh, and he's going to be the deliverer. God's going to send him. Oh, it's going to be wonderful.

"Oh, but I'm so..."

"Oh, quit worrying. Quit worrying. My, God's on the--God's on the hearing end now. God's got ears; God can hear. God has got hands; He can deliver." Said... Oh, he had a lot of faith.

You know when you pray through, you get an answer, you really get a lot of faith then. Oh. Did you ever pray for anything that you knowed God was going to do it for you? You little girls do that, and you little boys? Yeah, Sure. That's when you--that's when you know it's going to happen. All right.

163 A whole year passes. And the first thing you know, here comes Amram in from work one day. What happened? The cutest little baby, oh, he was a little darling, about this long. And so she picked him up, hands him over to Amram. And he kisses him, you know. He loves him. See? And mother was holding him. Oh, what a treasure. She said, "Oh, I'm so scared though, you know. This little baby, he's such a sweet little thing."

And you know what? The Bible said that was the prettiest little baby ever was born. Now, I know mothers will disagree with me on that. They thought... Your mother thought you was the prettiest little baby. Didn't she? Yeah. She has a right to think that. But the Bible said this was a pretty little baby. Oh, he was a jewel. God had His hands on him, you know. So, oh, he was the cutest little thing. He'd lay there, and he--he'd just make a little bitty grin, with no teeth.

165 Do you ever have a little brother and them, when he had no teeth, just grin like that?

And the first thing you know, "Wah."

"Oh, my, goodness. Whew. That old...?... hiding."

"What's the matter? What you doing?"

"Take him downstairs. You know what the order is. See, if that old long-nosed witches comes by here, they'll take our baby and kill it. That's right. We can't let it cry." So, oh, it needed some--needed some breakfast or supper. So the mother takes it over in the corner; she nurses it, you know. And so he's all right then.

167 So a couple of nights after that, they was playing with him. And, "Wah," away he went again, you know, started crying. Away she went real quick, and hid, hid him real quick like that. And downstairs, way down in back, in the wall, Amram had fixed a little place where he could hide the baby.

And then first thing you know, they heard something upstairs go... [Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Whew. gone." Everybody scattered over to one place, said, "That's them. That's them old witches." Them old long-fingered, painted fingernails. And the old witches looked down there. And looked out the window, said, "Yeah, that's them. They're standing there."

[Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Open up!"

Old Amram walked out, opened the door, said, "What do you want?"

Said, "You got a baby in here, and we know it. And we're going to take it."

"We ain't got no baby to give to you." (They didn't.)

171 "We're coming and look anyhow. We are police women. See our badges!" And that's a... Ain't that something for a woman to be? But, "We're police women. We got our rights from the authority." You know, we have them here now. And so--so then they checked down, goes in. They go in and turn over the sofa, and open up all the drawers and throw everything out in the floor, and take all the bedclothes and shake them out, and go upstairs and find where daddy had a little secret place. Looked everywhere, but they couldn't find the baby.

172 Couldn't find the baby, so they walked up to the woman there...?... poor Jochebed standing there, her face was white. They walked up, said, "Looky here. We know that you're a--a mother. We can tell by the looks of you. We know you're a nursing woman, and we know that baby's here. We'll be back. We'll get it." Out the door they went. Whammed the door, and out they went.

She said, "Oh, oh, what can we do? What can we do?"

So Amram said, "Pray." Is that the thing to do? Is that the thing? "Pray. Let's pray."

"Oh, oh, oh. I don't know what--what to do. Oh."

So he said, "Now, look, you quieten down, and you go nurse the baby again. I'm going upstairs and pray."

175 So he goes upstairs, he prays. He said, "Jehovah, You got ears. Jehovah, You got eyes. Jehovah, You can hear. You can answer prayer. You gave us this baby; You gave us Your promise. And You will keep Your promise, and You'll keep that baby. And I'm confident."

After praying, getting real tired, and he--he just fell over like this, went to sleep. He was so tired, worked all day, and praying all night. He was tired. And then you know what happened? He went to sleep, and he dreamed a dream.

177 You know, God speaks in dreams too. Doesn't He? Sure, He does. Yes, He does. He can. See? And He speaks in dreams.

Oh, he woke up, and said, [Brother Branham snaps his finger--Ed.] "That's it. I ought to have thought about that. That's what I ought to do. I just won't say nothing about it."

Downstairs he goes. He said, "Jochebed."

"Yes, dear? Oh, I'm so weary. I can't sleep."

"Oh, go to sleep. Go to sleep. It's all over."

"How do you know?"

"Oh, I just know. I just have confidence."

179 Instead of dad that night going upstairs to pray, he went down in the basement. He was busy down there. I wonder what he was doing? Let's slip down and see him. I see him down there, going... [Brother Branham begins humming and illustrates building something--Ed.]. "Slam, slam, slam." [Brother Branham hums]. Takes this reed, and look over, twist it and see if it's good. [Brother Branham hums]. Little Aaron went out that day, gathered a whole armload of them, laid them down in the basement, you know. [Brother Branham hums]. "God takes care of you." [Brother Branham hums]. "Old-time religion, it's all got to be true!" [Brother Branham pounds on something]... slam around.

She said, "Amram, what's the matter with you?"

"Hallelujah. Nothing, dear. Go on."

[Brother Branham hums--Ed.]

[Brother Branham hums--Ed.]. "It's the old-time religion." [Brother Branham again pounds]. "It's the old-time religion." Bring this over here, you know. "It's the old-time religion." "Shhhhhhh," seal it all up. "And it's good enough for me. Give me this old..." He was doing something.

181 You know, after a week or two passed, the first thing you know, they wondered what he was doing.

So one night when they was all asleep, he slips upstairs and brings this little thing up, you know; he gets it up like this. And he brings it up. He raises up the cover where Jochebed his wife is sleeping, and he slips it under the cover. And little Aaron and--and little Miriam was asleep, you know. Oh, she was a sweet little thing, that little girl was, and so was little Aaron. So he put it under there. He said, "Jochebed, dear."

She said, "Have you been in the basement praying this time of night, Amram?"

Said, "No. I've been in the basement, praising God."

Said, "What you been doing?"

Said, "I want to tell you. Now, you know that old witches is coming back."

"Yeah."

And I want to tell you what we're going to do. We've had the baby now for three months, and we've got to get rid of it."

"Oh, Amram, you got to do what?"

"We've got to get rid of the baby."

"Get rid of the baby?"

"Yeah."

"Oh, you're cruel."

"No, I'm not cruel. No, no, no. I know what I'm doing."

"What do you mean? Why, you'll be as bad as Pharaoh. Going to get rid of our baby?"

"Yeah, going to get rid of the baby."

"Oh, we can't."

"Now, listen. If we keep it, we're going to lose it. And if we give it to the One Who gave it to us, He'll find it." Is that right? "Now, if you keep it, we're going to lose it."

"How you going to lose it?"

"Why, them old witches is going to come by and get it."

188 And look, if you keep that soul and go ahead and live like the world, you're going to lose it. The witches of hell's after you. And that's right. All this old folly of the world and things out there, it's right after you. If you keep it, you'll lose it; but if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll find it and keep it. What is it now? If we keep it, what do we do? [The children say, "Lose it."--Ed.] Lose it. If we give it to Christ, we what? Keep it. Amen! That's good. Now, you answer right.

Now, he said, "Jochebed, we're going to lose it if we keep it. So if we turn it--turn it back to the One Who gave it to us, then we'll keep it."

190 Now, you got a soul, and, papa and mama, you the same. But if you keep it, you're going to lose it. That's right, the witches of hell will take it. They're all after it. But if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll keep it to Everlasting Life. Hallelujah. Amen. Excuse me, children; I'm just old fashion enough to shout. If you keep it...

Let's say it, all together: [Brother Branham and congregation say together--Ed.]

"If you keep it, you'll lose it. If you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, you'll keep it."

Amen. Remember it now, give it to Him.

Now, let's watch. Oh, she begin weeping; she said, "Oh, what you going to do with it?" She said...

"Look here, I want to show you something."

"What you got under my bed there?"

Said, "Let me show you." And he pulled it out.

"Oh, it's a little reed basket."

192 It's a little ship, what it is. Hasn't got no rudder, and it hasn't got no sail, hasn't got no cannons on it, and yet it's going to pack the most precious cargo that was ever packed by a ship to that time. Hear it. It hasn't got no captain or no crew. Brother, I know a Ship for an adult like that too.

"Oh," she said, "Am, let me just look at it. Amram, let me see." She goes over here.

Said, "Look here, I got a little lid on it. See, you pick the little lid up."

Said, "Whew, stinks. Um. Whew. My."

He said, "Yes, it stinks."

"Why?"

"I poured it full of tar. It's all pitched, all over." Pitch is tar, you know, so they put pitch all over it. That's what he was boiling down here, and poured on top of these reeds. He'd pitched it. Said, "See, the water can't get--get into it then. See, it's sealed all over." And said, "And it--it just can't get into it; the water can't. I pitched it."

Said, "Whew, smells bad!"

196 You children know what tar is, when they're fixing the streets, you know, Oooh, that awful smell. But it--it--it--it keeps the... It--it shuts out all the cracks on the street. And that's the way this does; it shuts out all water.

And that's what prayer does for the believer. That's what you, keeps the world out of you, is when you pitch yourself on your knees, and say, "Lord Jesus." And the Blood comes down and seals you all up so the devil can't get you. See, that's right. See? So then, oh, many times the people go around and say "it's awful," but that don't make any difference; it keeps you safe. See? That's the main thing: keep safe. Say you're old fashion, but, that doesn't matter; it keeps you safe.

198 "Well," said, "what are we going to do?"

"All right," said, "I'll tell you what we're going to do. We're going to take the baby, and we're going to have a little talking. And we're going to take the baby and put him in here, and put him out in the Nile River."

"Oh, no, no, no. Amram, you can't put our baby out in the river."

"Yep, yep. I know what I'm doing." See, he'd had a dream; he knowed what to do. See? God had instructed him. He knowed what to do. He built this, and he seen it was the very type of the ark that saved Mo--a Noah back there in his time.

So he said, "Look here; I got a little hole cut right in the top of it so he can breathe. See, he can get sunshine through there."

And you know, the ark in the Old Bible, way back there, it was made the same way. And it had a hole right in the top of it, so you could see in (You see?), and where he has to look up.

So then this poor little baby, nameless, didn't even have any name, little nameless baby, and yet the cutest little baby in the world.

204 The next night, when they come in, and they waited till about three o'clock in the morning, and then they... He walks over. And he got through praying. He goes over, and he said, "Now, come on, Jochebed, get up."

And so they woke up little Aaron and little Miriam. Oh, she come over and she put her arms; she said, "Daddy." Little Miriam, she said, "You're not going to take our little brother baby, are you, and put it in the Nile where all those old crocodiles are?"

And he pushed her little hair back like that. And her... She had pretty eyes and pretty little hair. And so he kissed her on the side of the cheek. He said, "Honey, it hurts me too. It hurts me too, but we must do this."

207 You see, little girls and boys, sometimes we have to do things that kinda hurts us, but we must do it anyhow. When the girls say, "Hey, did you ever smoke a cigarette?"

You say, "No."

"Well, try one. Oh, I'm your buddy, you know. Yeah, you try one."

But you, it might hurt a little bit, but say, "Huh-uh. I don't want it. I don't want it."

Say, "Will you come, go to the show with me this evening?"

"No, no. Huh-uh. I don't go to shows." See? It might hurt just a little. See?

"Oh, you're just an old fogy." Don't you believe that. It might hurt just a little bit. Just turn your head from it; it's the right thing to do. You see? Always do that; do the right thing. All right.

212 And now when the girls are learning this little old toe dance and stuff like that, and want you to do it, you tell them, "No, no." You don't do it. See?

"Oh, well, it's a lot of fun." You don't care how much fun it is. You want to do what's right, so you always do what's right. Now, you just remember that now. You won't forget it, will you?

Now, now what did they do? They took the little baby then, and he got up there. And little Aaron come up; he said, "Daddy, what are you going to do with our baby?"

He said, "Aaron, set up here on my lap, honey." Said, "Look, Aaron. If we keep the baby, what are we going to do? [Congregation says, "Lose it."--Ed.] Lose it. But if we give the baby back in the hands of Him that give it to us, what will we do? We'll keep it." That's right.

"But how are you going to do it, daddy?"

"I don't know. I don't know how it's going to be done, but God's going to do it." See?

217 And so then they put the little baby in there, and so he goes. And here they go now, they're going to the door. They go down to the door; he looks this a-way down the street, that way down the street. There's no one, nobody coming. Said, "Come on, Jochebed. Come on, Aaron. Come, come on, Miriam. Let's go."

They take their little ark and go down to the flags of the river. Oh, it's a long time 'fore daylight. And here comes little Aaron, back there holding little Miriam, little brother and sister, they were crying. And poor little Jochebed, she's going along, this [Brother Branham imitates Jochebed weeping--Ed.]. "Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh. They're watching the street. Be careful. Sh. Careful," going on down the street. "Sh-sh-sh. Be careful." Packing the little baby. And the mother's packing the baby, and--and daddy's packing the ark.

219 They get down to the river. Oh, it's a great big river, second biggest in the world about. And so them great big rivers, swishing, just full of great big old crocodiles and alligators. Oh, they were fat. Whew. They'd fed them all them little children. They were just fat. And--and she says, Jochebed says to Amram, her husband, said, "Oh, what if the alligators get a hold of it? What if the crocodiles in here touch it?"

Said, "Don't worry. If they ever stick their nose in that tar, they'll get plumb away. See? That's the reason it stinks. See? He'll stick his nose up," said, "he couldn't smell human flesh, so he'll get away. That tar will stink so bad till they'll run away. It'll be all right. Don't you worry." So they... And knelt and put it down, you know, the little ark. And she said... "Now, you nurse the baby."

221 So the mother takes the baby and nurses it, and she nurses the baby until it gets its breakfast, early in the morning. And then she [Brother Branham makes a kissing sound--Ed.] kiss it. And she said, "Now, Aaron, you can kiss it." And Aaron kisses it. And then take it over to Miriam, and she kisses it. And mother kissed it, and, "Oh," she said, "I just..."

"Sh-sh-sh. Now, listen, we got to be soldiers. See? We got to be soldiers. Now, you all want to kiss it again?" All of them kiss it around again. Then they put it in there.

And mother made the little blanket and put on it, little pillow, and put it on that. She said, "My darling little baby, God bless you."

"Sh-sh-sh. God will take care of that. Don't you worry."

Closed the little lid down. And the first thing you know, father begins to pull off his coat, take off his shirt. Here he goes wading out into the water.

225 What do you think is going on in heaven about this time? Hallelujah. You know, when things goes on down here, there's something going on up there too. Amen. I can see God raise from His throne, walk over, say, "Gabriel, Gabriel, where are you?"

Gabriel say, "Here I am, Lord."

"Come here; going to show you something." Said, "All you Angels come around here a minute; I want to show you something. I got people that believes Me. Yes, I got people who trust Me. Come here now. It's good for all you Angels, take a look at this. Look."

"Where is it at?"

"Right down there. Where abouts."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I see it."

"Look right down there. See the edge of them--them--them bulrushes there, them flags and things?"

"Yeah."

"See there."

"What is it?"

"There's a man with his hands up in the air, on his knees, calling on Me. There's a crying mother, and two little crying children. They're trusting Me to the very end. Gabriel, you remember when you went in? You remember that man?"

"Yes, I met in the room that night and talked to him. Uh-huh."

"He still trusts Me. I got people that believe Me. I got people that'll trust Me to the end. See him? Look at him. Yes, oh isn't that gallant."

231 The father's walking in the water, starts to push the little boat out.

I can hear Him say, "Gabriel."

"Yes, Lord."

"Call ten thousand Angels to the scene. Give them marching orders right away. Call the hosts of heaven out. Sail them all up and down on along the banisters of heaven, and put them all up and down the Nile. I command that no crocodile will touch that cargo; nothing will touch it. Don't even let a chunk of wood come near it." Hallelujah.

Gabriel said, "It shall be done."

"...?... sound the trumpet." Ten thousand Angels come in arm.

"The Father... "Where You going to be, Lord?"

"I'll be at the other end." He's always on the receiving end. "I'll wait down at the other end. I got a purpose. When people will trust Me, I have something, a purpose; it'll be all right with them." All right, goes down at the other end.

235 I see Moses--or little Aaron and them going back up the street, weeping. "Sh-sh-sh-sh-sh." Watch it.

And little Miriam, she's still standing, watching. She said, "Oh, oh."

Said, "Come on, Miriam; it's getting daylight. Come on, the roosters are crowing day. Come on, it's getting daylight. Come on, honey, let's go."

Said, "Oh, daddy, daddy. Please, one more time. Let me just stand; just let me watch it and let me see what happens. I'll be back home after while."

"Oh," [Brother Branham snaps his finger--Ed.] "that's a good idea, Miriam, it might be all right. You just stand and watch what takes place."

"All right, I'll--I'll watch it."

"Now, you hurry home after while. You just see what takes place. You come, bring us news what goes on."

"All right, daddy." And away they went, home, right in a hurry.

Little Miriam, she stands, and she watches. First thing you know, it gets light. "Oh, oh, oh, what is that coming up there? Well, it's a--it's a chunk. No. Is that an alligator? Oh, he turned.

242 Ha-ha. What did he see? He seen what a lot of people don't see. See? That little cargo was going, floating through there. They thought it didn't have any pilot; they thought it didn't have any captain. It did. They were gathered all around.

Here comes a little crocodile, say, "Oh, looky there." Here it comes, floating up like that, he go... Oh, no. No, no. He can't come close to that cargo. In there stood the emancipator that would deliver, free a million Jews that needed emancipated. All devils in hell couldn't touch him. Floating down, this little old tar-made ark, on down the river.

244 The first thing you know, it gets into a whirlpool. "Oh," Miriam said, "Oh, no, oh, look at there, that whirlpool; look at that; look at it like that." The first thing you know, all at once it just smoothes out.

That's the way it goes. We get in a whirlpool sometime, this little bark. Don't worry. There's Somebody watching over. "The Angels of God are encamped about those who fear Him." Got ten thousand of them on the marching list now.

246 Little Miriam, she goes down, she climbs up over this big rock, and she scoots over it like this. And she runs down; she watches the ark. It goes on down through here, and goes through this bunch of flags. After while it gets stuck out there. Say, "Oh, oh, I wonder."

Now, her daddy told her, said, "Now, don't you let anybody see you watching that. If somebody comes up, just act like you're not even looking at it; just go on some other way. Don't--don't act like that you're even watching it at all; just keep on going."

"All right," she said.

248 She goes on down the banks; it gets stuck. First thing you know, there's a big bunch of fishermen. And she just acts like she's just a little girl walking down. It's along ten o'clock in the day now, you know, so she just walked on down the river, and she keeps her eye looking back sideways, see where it's a-going.

After while she passes by another group. Just keep watching; goes on a little farther. Keeps on, goes on a little farther.

After while she comes to a great big wall. "Oh, my, it's going in behind this wall." What can she do? She don't know what to do. So she can't get over the wall, so she just wades out in the water and steps over like this, and crawls over the top. She gets over there, and she keeps walking.

251 The first thing you know, she's in a beautiful garden. Flowers are blooming everywhere, and it's so pretty. Now, listen just a moment. Now watch, little girls. Pretty flowers, and, oh, the trees are all trimmed. It looked so pretty. It's a park. "Oh," she said, "looky there at that! Oh, my. I'm in the palace park, Pharaoh's palace, in the park. What am I going to do here? If they'd ever catch me in here, oh, my, what would they do to me?"

And she watched. There goes the little ark, and it kind of stopped out there in the water, and just float around out in the water. I wonder why? And she hears somebody talking. She slips back under the bushes. She sat, and looked out like that, you know, little Miriam...?... look out and see it.

253 First thing you know, here comes some great big strong dark men packing a canopy up like this. And the maids a-following along, and they're singing. And here comes a woman, and she's got a big gold band around her head, with a big snake with its mouth open (like that) out in front. And she's a nice-looking woman, and she comes down. She has real pretty robes on and things. And I hear one of the maids say, "Your majesty, do you think the water will be warm this morning?"

Miriam said, "Majesty? Oh, that must be loyal, royalty, so I must be in the park. And if they catch me in here, what will they do for me?"

255 All right, she comes on down, and these big dark men packing her, just hold like this, walks down to the edge of the water like that, and she slips off her shoes. And one maid has the towels, and another one has the soap. And she was going down for her morning bath. So she goes down there and she starts to--to make ready for her bath. She slips off her shoes, and said, "I'll stick my toes in the water and see if it's warm yet. Oh, it's just nice, just... What is that out there?"

256 "Oh," Miriam, little Miriam said, "Oh, oh, oh, oh, she's done spied that ark."

"Oh," she said, "is that a crocodile?"

One of those big strong men said, "Just a minute; I'll find out." Splash, splash, splash, walks out into the water, picks it up like this, and walks in. Said, "Your majesty..." gives it to the maid. And the maid takes it over and gives it to her like that, and she sets it down.

She said, "What is it? Whew, stinks. Got tar all over it. Look here, it's got a hole in the top of it."

And Miriam said, "Oh, oh, there goes my little brother. There goes my little brother."

260 And so they opened it up like this. "Oh, it was a baby." And it begin... The prettiest little baby in the world... And, oh, a God Who could cause hate, could cause love; and all the love that He could put in a human's heart, a mother for a child, He put in that girl's heart. And she--she said, "It's one of Heb... I know what it is. It's that ill father of mine. He's so mean. He called all them little Hebrew children to be killed. And one of them mothers has just throwed their baby out, expecting it to land wherever it may. Oh, he's wicked. Well, he'll not kill this one, because this one's mine." Uh-huh, see how God is a-doing?

261 She picked him up and [Brother Branham makes a kissing sound--Ed.] she kisses him. And the baby cried. And when it cried, it just warmed her heart. She said, "Poor little thing." Said, "I'll take him and I'm going to call him... I'm going to give him a name." And there's where he got his name.

What was his name? [Congregation says, "Moses."--Ed.] Moses. And "Moses" means "took out of the water." See?

263 She said, "Now, I will call him Moses, and he will be my own baby. I will keep him." But now, she said, "But I'm a maid; I can't nurse him. I--I--I don't have no way of feeding him." They didn't have these bottles and things then. Women didn't smoke cigarettes and like they do now (You see?), and poison themselves up. So said, "Well, if you know a..." Said, "What--what will I do?" So she said, "I..."

And one of them said, "I will tell you, your majesty, I will find a wet nurse for your baby."

"Oh," she said, "that's very good."

A little Something spoke, a Angel standing there at the bush, said, "Miriam, there's your chance. There's your chance." Little Miriam ran out. And said, "Don't you say a thing now, don't you let on. You go out and say you will 'find a nurse,' and go get your mother."

All right, so she said that. She said, "Your majesty..."

266 Now, ordinarily, she'd have said, "What are you doing in here?" But, see, God had covered it all over. Why? He had ten thousand Angels on the march. See? His program's going to work out. He had ten thousand Angels standing there.

So the first thing you know, said your... said, "Yes, little dear, what are you doing here?"

She said, "I just seen you with the baby." Said, "I know where there's a nice mother that would take care of your baby for you."

She said, "Go, get her, and tell her that I'll give her three hundred dollars a week to take care of this baby, and I'll give her a whole suite of rooms over in the palace. And if you know where there's a Hebrew woman, that's a wet nurse, that can nurse this baby. This is my baby."

Said, "Yes, your majesty, I'll get you one."

Said, "Now, wait a minute. Before you go into the castle, you've got to have a password. See, you don't know the password. Each day we have a password. Now, the password today, you know what it was? A pitchfork in a load of hay." Said, "That's what you have to say to get through the gate."

271 So little Miriam starts off down home, hard as she can go, and jump over the wall, down over the little street, and down this way, and down this way, and hard as she can go. She run in the house.

And--and Amram had just come home. And Jochebed said... Oh, they were sad, wondering what's going on. She said, "My poor baby, my poor baby." She...

He said, "Now, just listen." Said, "I just come by awhile ago down there on the street, and that poor mother had kept everybody up all day. They come right through this neighborhood this morning, and they busted every baby's head there was in the neighborhood." And said, "How they were screaming and crying. Now, don't know what with your baby. Wherever it is, where our baby is, God will take care of it."

274 Just then someone... [Brother Branham knocks on the pulpit--Ed.] "Oh, oh, there they are at the door now." So, they went and looked. No, it wasn't. It was Miriam.

She said, "Oh, oh, Miriam! Come in, dear. What happened to the baby?"

She said, "Mother, I'm so hungry."

Said, "But what happened to the baby?"

Said, "I'm about starved, mother." Said, "Oh, praise the Lord! Hallelujah. I'm about starved, mother."

Said, "But what happened to the baby?"

Said, "Mother, I'm so hungry I could eat everything in the house."

Said, "We'll get you something to eat, but what happened to the baby?"

Said, "Oh, the baby is all right, mother. Give me something to eat. Oh, I'm so happy."

"But what happened to it?"

"Well, give me something to eat; I'm just about starved." Could you imagine that?

She said, "Miriam, this is your mother and dad. Where is the baby?"

282 She said, "Mother, I told you. The baby, I saw it, and it's all right. Now, mother, get me something to eat; I'm starving. You know, I--I'm just about starved." Like you are when you come home from school, you know; oh, just got to have something.

So she went and got her a sandwich. Said, "Now, tell me."

And she going, "Yum, yum, yum," eating, you know, like. Said, "Mother?"

Said, "Yes, what happened to the baby?"

"Why," said, "mother..." She told her the story. And said, "Mother, you go get out your best clothes, and get your suitcase packed, 'cause you're going to take care of the baby." Oh.

"What?"

If you lose it, you'll find it again. Is that right? If you keep it, you'll lose it. If you give it, lose it, you'll find it. Is that right?

286 And little Miriam just a eating away, said, "Yes." Said, "You're going to the palace today. And not only that, but you're going to be given--be given three hundred dollars a week, and the best rooms in the nation to take care of your own baby."

First time in all the world's history where a mother was ever paid to nurse her own baby. See how God does it? Hallelujah. Nurse her own baby, and got three hundred dollars a week for it, and the best rooms in the country. God does things, doesn't He? Does it pay to pray? Is it good to pray?

288 So she got her little suitcase ready. We'll hurry now; we're going to close just in a minute. So we... She got her suitcase ready, and down the road she went, just as hard as she could go. And the first thing you know, she come; big old guard standing there with his great big spear, said, "Who goes there?"

She said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

"Pass on." See how God does things?

Went to the next guard. There he drew his sword, said, "Who are you? Who goes there?"

Said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

Said, "Pass on." My, see how God does things?

Go up, on up to the palace, starts up, and all the royalty comes out, pulls their swords. "Who goes there?"

Said, "A pitchfork in a load of hay."

"Pass on in."

First thing you know, a man walked out, said, "Are you the little lady that her majesty is waiting for?"

"Yes."

"And is this the wet nurse for the baby was found this morning?"

"Yes."

Said, "Well, bring her in." So she brings the baby in--or brings the mother in.

294 And--and the--the little princess walked out, and she said, "Do you know anything about babies?"

She said, "Yes, your majesty."

She said, "Look at this baby. Isn't it beautiful?"

"Yes, your majesty. Yes."

Said, "Can you know how to nurse a baby?"

"Yes, your majesty. Sure."

"Well," they said, "I'll give you your wages of three hundred dollars a week." Hum. Wasn't God good? And said, "And you got the best rooms in the palace, and your meals will be sent to you. You won't even have to come out and cook your own meals." Said, "Now, here's the baby; be careful. Don't drop it."

"Oh, don't worry, I won't. Don't worry; I won't drop it."

"You take the best of care of it."

"Don't you worry; I will. It'll have the very best care."

Sure, it was her own. See? "I'll give it the very best care."

"You see it's a beautiful baby?"

"It's very beautiful," she said.

"All right."

297 Close went the door on Miriam, and her mother, and little Moses. And when the door was closed, she looked all around. She said, "And she thought you were her baby. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha." Oh, my. She petted it.

What had she done? She... If she had have kept it, what would she have done? [Congregation says, "Lost it."--Ed.] 'Cause she gave it back to the One Who gave it to her, and she what? Found it. And she can keep it. Now, what happens if we lose... If we keep our soul, what happens? We will lose it. And if we give it back to the One Who gave it to us, what will happen? We will keep it. Is that right?

299 How many of you all would like to come up around the altar and pray? Would you like to do it? Would you like for Jesus to take care of you like He did that little babies? Now, let's all, little children, gather around the altar then. Will you do it? Come right around, kneel around the altar. Let's pray, all of you. All the little children, now come up here. Did you like my story about this? Did you like that? All right, now you come right up around the altar. Now, come. All you little children come, kneel right around the altar, just kneel down right there on--right there on the altar. That's it. All you little ones in the back, come here now, we're going to pray. All right. You want to come up and pray. Come up and kneel around the altar. That's right. Now, that's good. That's just fine. All right.

Now the mothers, you want to come too, and dads, you all kneel in the aisle.

301 Now, I want to ask you little children something here. Look, do you believe that Jesus loves you just like He did Moses? You believe that Angels watch you like this? Now, God gave you a soul. Didn't He? Now, if you keep your soul, what will happen to it? Going to lose it. But if you give it back to Jesus this morning, then what you going to do? Go--going to keep it...?... Now, you want to save your soul, don't you? And you want to grow up to be real mothers and real ladies, don't you, and real men, preachers, and so forth? Don't you want to do that? Now, if you do, then you give your soul to Jesus. Here's the way you do it. You say, "Dear Jesus, this is all I got to give You, is my soul, but You watch over me like You did Moses."

302 Now, if some of you older ones want to come and kneel too, some of you mothers, maybe, that you might want to kneel here this morning...?... for you do. If you want to come and kneel right along here, that's fine. Here's a mother coming with her little boy. Is there somebody else?

A father, daddy, any of you, if you want to be a praying man like Amram was, then you come and kneel too.

Mother, if you want to be like Jochebed, why, you come right along and kneel too.

Sure, it's for everybody. 'Cause what? You got a soul too. If you keep it, what will happen? Lose it. And if you give it back to the One Who gave it to you, what will happen? You will save it to Everlasting Life. That's right. Now, I want you to gather around, all you that will now, and let's have prayer with these little ones, and with our--with all now.

306 Mother's Day, a wonderful day... And maybe tonight, I might change my subject and go on tonight and tell what that mother did, how that mother did. She was the one who educated her little boy to lead all of Israel to the promised land. Oh, she was a real mother. Wasn't she a real mother? Now, you got a real mother too, and mother is praying for you. He was a real daddy. And daddy's praying for you. And now we're all going to pray together, and ask Jesus to help us.

Brother Neville, would you come, kneel with us?

307 And let's all bow our heads, everywhere. Now, Sister Gertie... [The pianist begins playing "Bring Them In"--Ed.]

Dear heavenly Father, this little simple story today, about the long days that's gone by, where a true father and mother, or a true believer, come to You and they worshipped You, they believed You. There was a distress in the land at the time. And how do we know that there's not a modern little Moses kneeling here this morning? How do we know that there's not a modern little Miriam knelt here this morning too, the prophetess?

O Father dear, these little children love You, and they come, kneeling at the cross, recognizing that they got a soul that must be saved, and they're giving it to You now. For we have just read in Your Word, "If you lose it, ye shall find it; and if you keep it, you'll lose it." And, Father, they don't want to keep their soul to theirselves. They don't want to live to themselves. They want to give their soul to You, so that by giving it they'd find Eternal Life...?... Grant it, Lord.

310 Bless all these little boys and girls around the altar. Bless their mothers and fathers that's here this morning. Oh, may Thy loving grace and mercy be upon them all. Forgive us, Lord, of all of our sins and shortcomings. Take sickness from our midst.

Send the Angels. Hallelujah. God, You Who commanded Gabriel, and ten thousand Angels went on the march; how many more Angels come around when they seen these poor little children kneel at this altar this morning. All around, over this altar and through this church, stands Angels of God. The recording Angel is here, taking their names down in a Book. They are losing their soul, so they can find it in Christ. Grant it, Lord.

312 May, from this day henceforth, may their lives be sweet and humble. May they be obedient children to their parents and to their heavenly Father, until the day that You call them home. Guide them in their little bark, down near the whirlpool. Every time it gets stuck in the bushes, may the Angels of God push off into the flowing currents of God's love. Grant it, Lord. And at the end of the road, may they find a loving Home, and their mother and their loved ones there in glory, where God stands in the gate to welcome that day. Grant it, Father.

Forgive us all of our sins and trespasses. And help us from this day to be wholly Thine. We commit these little children into Thy hands now, and these mothers with them, Lord, that they'll be the right kind of mothers upon this Mother's Day, this memorial time that's given to mothers. And may they, from this day, be better mothers. May the children be better children. May we all be better, Lord, and serve Thee greater. Grant it, Father, for we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.

314 Now, let's sing a little chorus. Do you believe Jesus saved you? Do you want Jesus to watch over you now, while you stand up? Raise up your hand to Him like this. Now I want you to turn around to dad and mother, and all of them. Turn around this way. Now, look here, mother and dad. All you little girls and boys stand up. Now, how many accept Jesus as your Saviour, and you're going to trust Jesus from now on to take care of you like He did little Moses, let's see your hands go. Every one of you. That's fine. Now, what happened? If you keep your soul, you what? Lose it. But if you give it to Jesus, what will happen? You'll keep it. Now, what if Jesus has got you now this morning? You're Jesus' now, aren't you? You're Jesus' little boy and girl.

315 Look at these little fellows standing here with tears. Tell me why they don't know that. Amen. The men of tomorrow. Yes. That's right. Amen.

Bring them in from the fields of sin;

Bring them in, bring them in,

Bring the little one to Jesus.

"Oh How I Love Jesus." Now, come on.

Oh... (all of you)... how I love Jesus, (Raise your hands up now.)

Oh, how I love Jesus,

Oh, how I love Jesus,

Because He first loved me.

316 Isn't that beautiful? Now, "Jesus Loves The Little Children Of The World." Give us a chord, sister. Now, you all turn right around this way to me, you little girls. I want to sing, "Jesus Loves The Little Children Of The World." How many knows it? All right, let's sing now.

Jesus loves the little children,

All the children of the world;

Red and yellow, black and white,

They are precious in His sight,

Jesus loves the little children of the world.

317 Now, all of you are in the army now. Did you know that? You know you're in God's army? Now, you look right at me now. And sing this with me now, 'cause you're soldiers now. Do you know that? Soldiers of the cross. Now, "I may never march..." You know that one? All right. All right, long time ago, old Sunday school song I learned. "I may never..." Now, you look at me now. [Brother Branham makes motions while singing the words of "I'm In The Lord's Army"--Ed.]

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

I'm in the Lord's army,

Oh, I'm in the Lord's army!

All of us, all together now. Now.

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

318 Do you believe you could sing that by yourself? Come up here lassie, come up right here now. I want you all go and do the same things I do. Come around behind the altar here now. Come right up here. Every one of you, move right up here where I am. See? Walk up here. Nobody is this side of the altar, come right up here. That's it. Come right back here. Now, turn around that way, look back this a-way like this. That's it. I want to show you what nice little boys and girls does after they know Jesus. Now, come right back this way. Now, that's it. Now, see out there.

319 Now, when I say, "I may never march in the army," you... "march in the infantry," you march too. When I say, "I may never ride in the cavalry," you do the same things I do. Now, stay back away from me, stand way back now. I need room. Way back, way back, now get away from, son. Now, come on, let's sing it. [Brother Branham and children do motions while singing--Ed.]

I may never march in the infantry, (march!)

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

Oh, I'm in the Lord's army,

I'm in the Lord's army! (Ready!)

I may never march in the infantry,

Ride in the cavalry, shoot artillery;

I may never fly over the enemy,

But I'm in the Lord's army.

Amen. Just stand still. How many like that, say "amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

321 Now, heavenly Father, bless these little children today. They are Thine, Lord. They have give their lives to Thee. They hear the little story of Moses and how You protected him. They hear of a good mother and a good dad who succored them and brought them up. And so have these little children good mothers and dads. And I pray, Father, that You'll watch over them and steer them down the stream of time, and may the Angels of God protect them. Give... And then be at the receiving end, to receive them in the last days, Lord, into Your Kingdom. We ask in Christ's Name. Amen.

322 Now, you may go back to your seats and tell daddy and mother how good you feel. Amen.

"All the days of their wandering they were led,"...?... that one, Gertie?

.. of their wandering they were led,

To the land of the promise they were led;

By the hand of the Lord in guidance sure,

They were brought to Canaan's shore.

Everybody.

The sign of the fire by night,

And the sign of the cloud by day,

Hovering over, just before,

As they journey on our way,

Shall a guide and a leader be,

Till the wilderness be past,

For the Lord, our God, in His own good time

Shall lead us to the light at last.

324 How many is sick this morning and wants prayer? Let's see your hand. Being that we're a little late, maybe we'll put our healing service off till tonight, but just offer a word of prayer now, 'cause we're a little late.

Have you enjoyed the little story? You think it was good for the little kiddies? ["Amen."--Ed.] Yeah. We--we pass them by a lot of times. We shouldn't do that. See, I never get a chance to teach Sunday school, and this morning was a time to talk to them. I didn't want to wear you out, but I wanted to tell you this little story.

Remember, little children, that's not a little old story you read anywhere. That's Truth. That's the Truth. God did that. And He's with you now. All right.

Let us bow our heads now while we sing our dismissing song, slowly, "Take the Name of Jesus with you, as a shield from every foe." All right.

Take the Name of Jesus with you,

Child of sorrow and woe.